Get Him 3

Chapters

No One Wins
Chapter 2: A Message From Beyond the Grave
Chapter 3: He Yet Lives!
Chapter 4: A Tormenting Dream
Chapter 5: The Nightmare
Chapter 6: What Do We Do?
Chapter 7: Under Observation
Chapter 8: Come the Dawn
Chapter 9: To Conquer Ones Fears
Chapter 10: The Lost is Found
Chapter 12: Dealing with Dash
Chapter 13: Now For Rarity
Chapter 14: The Pink Menace
Chapter 15: Twilight "All Knowledge"...
Chapter 16: Happy Hearthswarming
Chapter 17: Lunas Update
Chapter 18: The Creature Shrouded in Black
Chapter 19: The Return of Pipsqueak
Chapter 20: Forged in Battle
Chapter 21: Back From the Dead? Well Maybe.
Chapter 22: The Fight for Life
Chapter 23: An Incredible Discovery
Chapter 24: Back From the Dead for Real This Time
Chapter 25: I Bring Good News!
Chapter 26: He is Us!
Chapter 27: Awakenings:
Chapter 29: What Now?
Chapter: 30: Convince Me Otherwise
Chapter 31: Filling in the Blanks and a Place to Stay
Chapter 32: Night Excursion
Chapter 33: Night Flight
Chapter 34: Kingdom of the Vamponies
Chapter:35 One Wing
Chapter 36: Return Flight
Chapter 37: The Contest
Chapter 38: Time Spent With the Sun
Chapter:11 Making Hearthswarming
Chapter 28: Catching Up

No One Wins

No One Wins

It would be soon that one of the ponies would corner and capture Alex. They were closing in fast and the forest was beginning to thin out making it harder to find hiding places. Each one was trying to get to him before the others did and Alex was running out of ideas to evade capture. It had been a good and fun hunt for the ponies. But not all that fun for him. The only enjoyment he got out of it (if there was any to be had) was hearing his traps go off and hearing the ponies scream or yelp as they got smacked on their flanks. It also let him know, by their outbursts, where they were located in relation to his position. It also worked as a delaying action as well. Now they would have to go slower and be more careful to avoid his surprises thus giving him more time to delay his inevitable capture.

THWAK! Another trap was set off and jumping straight up in the air like a blue bullet and with a very loud, totally not girly sounding, completely cool, could in no way shape or form be misconstrued for a squeak, yell, that slipped past her lips, was Rainbow Dash. She hovered in the air for a bit flapping her wings and rubbing her flank where she got swatted. The other ponies in the party snickered at seeing this.

A moment later another swish THWACK and it was Lunas turn to let out a shriek, inadvertently using the Royal Canterlot Voice to voice her surprise and royal displeasure. This sent some birds, startled by her yell flying up from their perches in the trees up into the sky.

“I swear by the moon and stars I will end him if I capture him first!” she yelled in anger.

Celelstia snickered and said, ”Now now Lulu. Remember this is all in good fun.” She was trying to stifle a laugh but lost it in a fit of giggles when she added, “There is no reason to get all butt hurt about it!

“SHUT UP CELESTIA! THAT’S NOT FUNNY!” Luna growled back at her giggle snorting sister while at the same time rubbing her flank.

The first human hunt ever in the history of Equestria and said human had been proving himself to be very creative and resourceful in evading his capture at their hooves thus far. Each one of them thinking and more determined than ever about what they would do with him once he was caught.

It was thus while during this hunt, that all present suddenly heard a loud shout of startled terror. It sounded like Alex had been surprised and at the same time he had inadvertently given away his position. Everyone present thought that one of the others must have caught him already.

All eleven ponies rushed to converge on the position that they had heard the shout come from.

Rarity had reached the location first and using her magic, sent up a flair to mark her position.

“That’s not good.” Twilight thought. “Magical flares like that one were only to be used for emergencies.”

Bursting from the underbrush, the others arrived seemingly within moments later, the ponies were met with a horrifying sight! They saw Rarity on the ground holding on to some tattered cloth and crying.

There on the ground they found large paw prints pressed into the soft ground and Alex’ jacket splattered with blood!

There had been a twelfth hunter!

A Timber Wolf.

Suddenly the game was over and the hunt began in earnest. Celestia told the ponies to stay together. Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie were told to stay and protect the fillies while the rest took to the skies to see if they could find Alex.

Celestia, Luna, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy all flew across the whole area criss crossing above the forest canopy calling out his name again and again assuring him that the hunt was over and that he could come out of his hiding place without fear.

Their cries of concern were only met with silence.

As the time passed, and the silence continued, each one felt a rising panic starting to grow within their chests.

The minutes turned to hours with still no response from their pleas, and with it getting darker, the search had to be called off.

Celestia wanted to keep the sun up a while longer and continue the search, but she had to face the fact that Alex was gone.

The three princesses, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy all returned to their rendezvous point and landed where the others were.

“Any sign of ‘im?” Applejack asked with a voice of concern, but she could tell by the looks on their faces, that she already knew the answer.

“No.” said Twilight, her head down in sadness. “No sign of him. He’s… he’s gone.”

With a sad heavy sigh, Celestia spoke. “Gather round my little ponies. It’s getting late and it will be foalish for us to stay here through the night.” she said.

“NO!” cried Rainbow Dash immediately jumping to hover mode. “We can’t just leave him out here!... I can’t leave him out here! Maybe he just fell down somewhere and is unconscious! We CAN’T just give up on him now!”

“Miss Dash, I really appreciate you wanting to continue the search. You bear your element well.” Celestia said. “And although Luna controls the night, we can’t risk the safety of anyone else here, especially the little ones.” Rainbow Dash fell from her hovering position to plop to the ground on her haunches.

“But I… We…” Finally falling silent. Unable to come up with a valid reason to continue the argument. Rarity was the last to join the circle, still holding on to Alex’s blood stained jacket in her magic. Once her subjects had done her bidding and gathered round, it was with a much heavy heart, she lit up her horn and all present were teleported back to Canterlot Castle minus one.

Author's Note

If you like, let me know. I have more chapters waiting

Chapter 2: A Message From Beyond the Grave

A Message From Beyond the Grave

A few days later after the hunt that had turned so horribly tragic, Celestia was sitting in her throne room. Her meetings with the nobles finished for the day. “Why do I continue to put up with them?” she sighed. Lunas Night Court was just about to happen and her sister would be arriving at almost any time now. To be honest her mind wasn’t really on the happenings of her Day Court. It was on the events of a few days ago. She had arranged the Human Hunt. She had taken them all to Whitetail Woods. She had been responsible for putting Alex in danger and all for sport. Since his disappearance, she had taken this all pretty hard. Sure, she had sent out teams of royal guard ponies to find any sign of him, but each time they had returned empty hooved until she finally had to call off the search.

Celestia let out another deep sigh. Her heart heavy with grief.

While lost in her thoughts, Luna came through the throne room doors looking as sad and miserable as she herself felt.

“Good evening sister.” She said as Luna entered and approached the raised dais where sat the thrones of the two sisters.

“Hi” was all Luna said in return. Her head down and her muzzle almost touching the floor.

“Sister? Are you feeling well? Is everything ok?

“No. Everything is not ok.” She replied. “And you know why.”

All Luna wanted was a friend that didn’t know about her past and wouldn’t judge her. It was her wanting to have a fresh start at having a friend. Someone who would like her for who she was and not feel intimidated or any fear for what she had done or the fact she was a princess. Sometimes she just wanted to be treated as a normal mare and not royalty.

“Yes, sister, I know.” She sadly said in return.

A knock came at the throne room door. The door opened and a guard announced that a mail mare was here with a package addressed to them.

Curious as to why the mail was being delivered so late in the day, they bid them enter. The mail mare entered and bowed before the pony royalty before hoofing over the package she was carrying.

“What might this be about? She said. “Luna? Were you expecting a package?”

“No sister, I was not.”

“Neither was I.” Celestia said.

Thanking the deliverer, the mail mare bowed low again and departed without a word.

Celestia held the package in her magic turning it this way and that while Luna watched with growing interest. “What could this be?” She asked followed by “There is no return address? Curious.”

After a quick spell casting to make sure there were no dangerous magics or enchantments on it, she opened the package.

Inside the sisters were both startled to find some objects that were seemingly familiar looking but not made in Canterlot nor even in Equestria for that matter.

There was a book with an odd looking aerial machine on the cover. Upon opening it, there were diagrams of flight patterns and aerial maneuvers among other things.

Next, there was a fashion looking magazine full of human characters modeling what they guessed were the latest fashion designs for the humans to wear. Along with this was a drawing pad with all kinds of doodles and drawings contained within its pages.

“These things belonged to Alex!” Luna exclaimed “Why is it that they are being delivered to us, I wonder?”

Finally, there were six bits and a letter that said “From Alex.”

Celestia opened the letter and began to read. “Dear Ponies. If you are reading this…”

“Luna, I think we need to summon all who were present at the hunt. I think they need to hear this.”

Celestia summoned a quill and parchment and wrote “To My Faithful Student. Come to Canterlot at once. Bring all those that were present when Alex disappeared at your earliest convenience.”

She then rolled up the letter and with her magic, sent it on its way.

"To My Faithful Student…"

“Typical Twilight. Any time she gets a letter from Princess Celestia, she thinks to deal with some catastrophe and needs to bring a hundred books along.” Spike mumbled to himself as he watched Twilight run around the castle in a panic wondering what she needed to bring.

“OOOOOO SPIKE I don’t know what I need to take with me to our meeting with the princesses!” She said in a panicked state as she ran to and fro throughout the castle.

“Twilight calm down. You are doing it again.” Spike said.

“But I don’t know what the princesses want and why they called on us so late in the day!” She exclaimed.

“Twilight, calm down. Yes they did tell you what to bring.” Spike countered. He took out the letter from Celestia and cleared his throat. Sticking a pointed claw in the air he began. “To My Faithful Student Twilight. Come to Canterlot at once. Bring all those that were present, when Alex disappeared, at your earliest convenience.”

He spoke. “There is no mention of books, tests, scrolls, or something requiring the elements. Just all who were present at the Alex Hunt. That’s it.”

Twilight screeched to a halt upon hearing those words. She let out a deep sigh. “Your right Spike. Ok. Let’s gather the girls. I’ll get Rainbow and Fluttershy. I’ll have Dash send word to Applejack and tell her to bring the Crusaders as well. You get Pinkie Pie and Rarity and make sure they bring Sweetie Belle. Have them all meet at the castle to spend the night since the train is not running now. We’ll take the first one out of Ponyville at first light.

As soon as Celestias sun started to peek over the horizon, the ponies made their way to the train station. Rainbow Dash complaining about having to get up too early.

All present boarded the first train out of Ponyville destination Canterlot.

“I wonder what the princesses want from us so early in the morning.” Twilight said.

“I don’t know. Perhaps they have found new information on the whereabouts of Alex, darling.” Rarity replied.

“OOOO!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “If they found him then I can still throw him my “Goodbye Human / Hello New Pony Party I wanted to do!” She said excitedly.

“I hope he’s ok.” Fluttershy said quietly. For the rest of the journey to Canterlot, everyone was silent.

“THE FRIENDSHIP EXPRESS IS NOW STOPPING AT CANTERLOT STATION!” The conductor announced. His announcement breaking them each out of their thoughts.

Once they all had disembarked, they found two carriages waiting for them. Half boarded one while the remainder boarded the other. Soon they found themselves through the castle gates and disembarking. From there they were escorted up the steps to the receiving lobby and from there to the double doors of the royal throne room.

One of the doors opened and a guard announced to the two princesses, “Princess Twilight Sparkle and company.

“Please show them in.” Luna announced.

Twilight, the Elements, and the younger siblings all walked into the throne room and up to the base of the dais. All bowed before the princesses to which Celestia dismissed them with a wave of her hoof saying “Please. No formalities. There is no need for that.”

Twilight stepped forward. ”Princess, you summoned us and we got here as quick as we could. What do you need? Is there any news about Alex’s whereabouts?”

“Yes Twilight Sparkle. There has been some rather new developments concerning young Alex. But alas, his whereabouts continue to be a mystery.” Luna responded.

“Yesterday evening, we received a package by mail courier. In it contained some of the belongings of Alex along with a letter addressed to all of us.” She spoke at the same time gesturing to the small table to one side with Alex’s things set upon it. There was also a letter contained, with these, addressed to all of us. It was hard to read but easy to understand and very disheartening.” She said sadly as she levitated it over to Twilight to read.

Twilight grasped it in her magic and unfolded it. She cleared her throat and began to read out loud.

Dear Ponies

“Dear Ponies.” She began but then noticed that the word “Dear” had been crossed out. “Ponies. I don’t use the word “Dear” in this letter because none of you are dear to me.”

If you are reading this, then it must mean that I am gone. If it were possible, I would take the opportunity to tell you all, to your faces, that I want nothing to do with you.”

All present gasped at what he had just said but she continued. “If any of you were to find me dying at the side of the road, I would not thank you for giving me a drink of water, nor for taking me to a hospital, nor even staying with me until I shuffled off my mortal coil. That being said, I will leave with as much of a clear conscience as I possibly can and say I am sorry for any harm I may have inadvertently caused since my arrival and to let you know of some things that I feel still have to be said.”

“Futtershy.” I am not an animal and I will not be put in a cage to be part of your zoo. I am a rational, intelligent, thinking person. To be put in a cage, to my kind, is to be a prisoner, a slave, or a criminal. We humans value our freedom above all else. You should know this. Have you ever been put in a cage or locked up, made a prisoner? If so, how did you like it? Yet you would to this to me?”

“Rarity.” I am not, and thankfully will never be, your “pet” I will not wear a collar or a leash and be paraded around simply to increase your popularity or social standing. Once a long time ago human slaves had to wear collars and chains. They were thought of as “things” and “property” not people. It took several hundred years for us to overcome that and it still rears its ugly head from time to time. It is considered an abomination! That being said, I also wish to apologize for falling through the roof of your home and for ruining your dress you were working on. Therefore I give you a fashion magazine from my world in the hopes that it might inspire you in your future projects.”

Celestia then levitated the magazine over to Rarity who took the offering in her own magic and looked at the cover. Her head dropped in shame as she recalled how she had viewed Alex as a possession instead of a person.

“Pinkie Pie.”

“That’s me!” Pinkie exclaimed jumping up and down excitedly. “I will never attend one of your parties.” Pinkie suddenly froze in mid-air for three seconds and then fell to the floor. Her normally poofie pink mane suddenly deflating and a look of bewilderment on her muzzle. “You were more interested in turning me into a pony, something I am not, and then celebrating it rather than one for me as a lost newcomer. If that’s the case, then I would not wish to attend any of your parties. No thanks. It’s not for me.” Pinkie just sat there in stunned silence for a moment (that being a first) as what Alex wrote sank in.

“Rainbow Dash.”

“AW YEAH! She said excitedly. He’s probably going to tell how awesome I am!” she said as she hovered in the air. “I will never be your toy. I am not a plaything. What you wanted to do to me, well, we have a word for that in my world. “A Bully.” A Bully is one who picks on others who are too weak or small to defend themselves. They find joy in harming and tormenting others. Totally uncool in the extreme.” Dash just fell out of the air where she was hovering unable to speak as the words of Alex sunk in deeply. “I-I’m not a bully am I? I can’t be as bad as he is making me out to be. I’m too awesome to be a bully.” Her usually brash bravado was snuffed out like a candle in a hurricane. Twilight continued… “Never the less I am sorry for ruining your flight routine you had been working on for so long. I have always loved flight and flying, but humans don’t have wings. Instead we have had to use our creative ingenuity to make up for it by flying by mechanical means, so, I will try to make up for it by loaning you this book on some of the greatest fliers called “pilots” and flight routines from my world. Contained within is the maneuvers for both airshows and for combat. I hope you will at least be wise enough to study what it contains within its pages. Remember, this book doesn’t exist anywhere else on the entire planet. You are the keeper of the only copy.

Luna levitated the tome over to Rainbow Dash as Twilight looked at it, eyeing it hungrily and eagerly. “Rainbow, when you are finished I would like to…NO!” Rainbow shouted. “But I just wanted to…NO! Twilight!” Rainbow Dash hugged the book to her chest and then looked down in shame. “This guy doesn’t have any wings and he was still better than I’ll ever be.”

Twilight sighed and then continued. “To the young trio. All I can offer you is some words of advice. Keep looking for your special talent thing you do and above all don’t be like the grown up ponies that you look up to. Be better than them.”

“Applejack.” Twilight read aloud. “Oh this ain’t gonna be good.” She said out loud as she pulled her Stetson down over her eyes and seemed to brace for some kind of invisible impact. “I am not some kind of performing circus freak you could use to make money off of. When I was brought into this world with nothing but the clothes on my back and a few possessions, I had nothing to eat and nowhere to sleep. It seems sad that with the millions of apples you have on your farm that you couldn’t spare two to a stranger who was lost and alone in a strange place. You charged me four bits for the two apples I took and when I couldn’t pay because I didn’t know what a bit was, much less have any, you decided you would humiliate me by having me perform to make you rich in order to pay off what I owed, so, here is six bits for your troubles even though you asked for only four.” The bits were levitated over to her as Twilight continued to read.

You might find this interesting, in my family tree, but way back about 200 years or so, I discovered a relative who would be my great (however many greats back) uncle by the name of John Chapman. Most don’t know him by that name. Instead they know him by another, Johnny Appleseed.

During the course of his life, it is thought that, he alone planted 100,000 square miles of apple trees. He did this so that the pioneers going west, searching for better lands and a fresh start to a new life, would have food along the way so that they wouldn’t starve in the wilderness. He never charged anyone money for them.” He is considered a folk tale hero and a legend.”

By this time Applejack felt lower than the belly of a snake. Only now realizing that exploiting him for bits had been more important to her than hospitality. Worse still, he had an apple heritage. To her way of thinking, she just might have tried to use a distant relative, a family member for profit. “The Flim Flam Brothers were better than she was right now.” She thought.

“Twilight-All Knowledge Must Be Mine-Sparkle.” Twilight frowned at this title. “I’m betting you have already lived up to that name and have lusted over the book I gave Rainbow Dash.

I despise you the most. “To my understanding, you were the private student of, and learned from one of the most powerful magic users in the land. You eventually became an Alicorn yourself, got a pair of wings, a crown, the Elements of Harmony, the praise of the world, and a castle, and that still doesn’t seem to be enough for you. Still you crave more. You didn’t try to befriend me, instead, you wanted to use me to claim even more glory for yourself! Even going so far as to change your appearance to look like a female version of one of my kind, all in an effort to trap and cage me so you could get another award to hang on your wall. You were more interested in WHAT I am instead of WHO I am.

Some Princess of Friendship you turned out to be, or maybe you are just that, but it only applies to creatures with four legs and fur coats.”

“You know, If you had just tried to befriend me first and then asked, instead of deceiving me, I might have very well said yes to helping you with getting your award.

Twilight suddenly realized what he had written was true. Wrapped up in her continued thirst for knowledge and praise, she had utterly failed to live up to her station and calling. The Princess of Friendship. Tears started to come to her eyes as she felt the utter disappointment of that failure sink in.

Now Alex was gone and she had no way to make it up to him.

“Twilight. Please continue.” Celestia spoke softly. “I believe there is still more written. There are still two ponies left.” Twilight cleared her throat and wiped the tears from her eyes before she began again.

“Celestia.” Since I cannot collect on our agreement if I was to let you hunt me, I release you from said debt. In a way I am glad of this current situation. Now you cannot invade and conquer my world which was your nefarious plan…” The other ponies present looked on their sun goddess in shock and horror.

Celestia bit her lower lip and looked away but said nothing. Twilight continued. “…You cannot invade and conquer my world which was your nefarious plan should you be the one to win the contest. With my absence, the magical thread you said still connected me to my home is now gone. My world may not be as magically advanced as yours, since my world doesn’t have magic, it would still be safe from the likes of you! Add to that you should thank me for saving the lives of many of your subjects you would have sent to their deaths should your plan have been implemented. My world has a very long and bloodied history of war, with weapons that could wipe out entire cities in a single flash of light and a roar of thunder. Just imagine one of your largest cities and all its inhabitants gone, dead.

Every stallion, mare, filly, colt, and newborn foal little more than ash, all in the blink of an eye and all for your “greater glory.”

I am mortal. You are immortal and you will have to live with the thought and memory that, despite your best efforts, I bested you. All of you, and therein lies MY immortality!

Celestia looked away in shame. “Conquering his world was never my plan. I only wanted to try to establish peaceful relations with his people. I didn’t want war. Maybe if I had told him, he might have understood.” She sadly said.

Twilight continued.

“And now for the architect of all my misery. Luna. You tore me from my home, my friends, my family, everything I had ever known and all for what? So you could turn me to stone. Make me into a bird toilet. You know, just because you are a princess, doesn’t mean you can take whatever you want or that you are entitled to it, just because you wear an expensive head ornament.”

“The drawings in my drawing pad are for you. In them you might see through my eyes, just what I think of you. Not just you, but ALL of you. Pay particular attention to the stories told of the snake woman named Medusa and the water demon, and what they did to people and to children.”

Luna grabbed the sketch pad in her magic and began to flip through the drawings. She saw that Medusa was a beautiful human female, she guessed by human standards, How the gods punished her for her beauty by turning her into a gorgon with a mane of flowing snakes, and how just looking at her turned humans into stone statues. She then looked at her own flowing mane and saw the similarities. She then continued on to the drawings of the water demon and how ugly and horrifying it looked as it swam to the bank of its pool. Then how it transformed itself into a beautiful white mare. The next picture denoted a lost little human colt maybe no more than five years old. The following scenes showed the boy climbing on its back, the monster jumping in its pool with the boy, bubbles rising to the surface, then nothing, then a slight stain of red on the waters surface.

Luna dropped the pad with a horrified look. “Is that how he saw me? Am I still the monster I was? Has nothing changed despite my best efforts? I just wanted a friend who wouldn’t see me like this and yet I have failed again!” She cried. Luna began to sob. “I’m still a monster! I only wanted to show him my world and keep him safe. I never wanted to hurt him. I AM still a monster!”

Celestia put a wing over her sister. “We were ALL monsters Luna. Not just you. He was the first of his kind to appear in our world and rather than treat him as an honored guest, he went to his grave thinking we were worse than King Sombra and Crysalis combined. Now he hates out entire country just because of us.”

“And we can never make it right.” Twilight said sadly.

The last lines summed it all up as he had written it all in the Ancient Equestrian tongue.

“I was an hungered, and ye gave me naught to eat. I did thirst, and ye gave me naught to drink. I was alone, cold and scared. A stranger in a strange land, and ye took me not in.”

Alex

Author's Note

Alex really gave it to them all with both barrels didnt he!

Shall I continue?

Chapter 3: He Yet Lives!

Maybe He’s Not Dead!

Celestia sat in her private chambers deep in thought. Alex’s scroll sitting on her writing desk unfurled. It was on this date that he had disappeared. Apparently by the teeth of a timber wolf. No sign of him had been discovered since that horrible day. Celestia could not stop thinking about what had happened to him on that fateful day and by her hooves. He had been right. So long as she and Luna lived, they would always remember him and it had insured his immortality. She, with her vast knowledge and experience, had still been bested by a mere mortal. Not only her, but all the Elements of Harmony including the smartest pupil she had ever had. His skill at using his current situation against them and continuing to constantly elude capture had been a real eye opener! And he didn’t even have any magic to use in his defense! She smiled to herself at the memory of his ingenuity.

A knock at the door brought her out of her thoughts. “Enter.” She said and in walked her sister Luna.

It only took a quick glance to know what had been on Celestias mind. “You are still grieving over the loss of the human…Of Alex…” she corrected herself…aren’t you?”

“Do you not remember what day this is Luna?” Celestia responded. “Yes, dear sister, I do. I can never forget.” She said as her head sunk in sorrow.

“Celestia, it has been over two years since he was taken from us and yet still I grieve for him.”

“I do too Luna, but as I read and reread his letter to all of us, as hurtful, yet truthful, as his words were, I still can’t stop thinking we are missing something.”

“What is it sister?” Lunas interest now piqued.

“Luna, This may sound like I am going crazy with grief, but I still can’t help but think he may be still alive.”

Luna sighed, “Sister, I know you want him to be among the living once again, I do too, but we have already been through this. We have tried to retrace every step to find out what had happened to young Alex that day, and still it always ended up the same. I have even tried to find his sleeping mind in the dream plains as well, and still nothing.”

“I know Luna, I know, but maybe we have been going about this the wrong way.” Celestia countered.

“Ok, I’m listening.” Luna replied.

“Look here.” Celestia said pointing a hoof to a line in Alex’ letter. “I have read this thing a hundred times and it has just now occurred to me that not once does he mention his death. He says that he has gone and isn’t around. Even that he loaned his flight book to Miss Rainbow Dash among other things, but never about being dead. If you are dead, you don’t loan a book to somepony.

“Interesting.” was Lunas reply. “I hadn’t noticed.”

Celestia continued, “I went back to Star Swirls mirror and discovered that a faint lingering magical thread from Alex’s arrival here still remains. I tried to follow it, but it was too faint to continue tracking. If he was dead, then the thread should be dead as well right?”

“Celestia, you may be onto something here. But it still doesn’t explain why I can’t find him in the dream plains.” Luna stated.

“Ah! I have a theory about that too. What if the reason you haven’t seen him is that he has figured out how to bypass your dream walking?”

“Sister, you know that is not possible! None can hide from me in the dream plains. He has no magic that he could use that could possibly shield him from my sight!” Luna exclaimed.

“Is that so?” Celestia smirked. “Tell me dear sister, Can you enter a ponys sleeping mind when they are awake, while you slumber?”

“No Celestia. They are awake at the time.” And can you do the same while you are awake and they slumber?”
"You both have to be asleep for your connection to be at its strongest right? Otherwise you have to be close to them to be able to make that connection?"

“Yes, if I am in close proximity to them, only then, the entrance into a sleeping mind… can …I…?

Celestia watched as her sisters eyes grew wide and her pupils shrank as realization sunk in. “IF HE STILL LIVES, I’M GOING TO KILL HIM WITH MY BARE HOOVES!!” She yelled. Celestia giggled at her sisters outburst. If this was true, then he, Alex, had outsmarted them yet again! AND FOR THE LAST TWO YEARS TOO!

Luna had always prided herself on being a skilled chess player and master tactician. This whole human hunt had all been a big game of chess, there were few, if any, still alive these days that could even come close to beating her in a game of chess. Strategy was her forte’ She had had over a thousand years to perfect her skills and then here comes along this little magicless human upstart and he constantly bests her at every turn! He made her look like a blundering foal. Oh she would make him pay!

“Ok Lulu, lets first make sure he is still alive before you kill him shall we?”

“What do you propose to do to see if we can find him Tia?” Luna asked.

“Simple really,” was her reply. “If you are awake during the day, then so is he. If it is the night, then again, so is he. So sleep during the night and enter the dream plains and search for him. If that doesn’t work, then we reverse it. Sleep during the day and search for him again.” Since it is the day time right now, he might be asleep so now is as good a time as any to test my theory. The sooner, the better.”

“Come to think of it…,” Luna began, “I am feeling rather sleepy.” as she gave out a big fake yawn. Celestia giggled at Lunas theatrics.

“Well dear sister, you are looking rather fatigued after a very trying day, would you like to sleep here or in your room?”

“I would very much like to sleep here, if you don’t mind dear sister. I am so sleepy I don’t know if I can make it to my chambers without passing out from exhaustion and I would hate to alarm the guards if they found me passed out in the hallways.” Luna smirked.

“But of course dear Lulu. My chambers are yours. Please make yourself comfortable. Would you like a cup of warm tea to help you relax?”

“Thank you but no dear Tia.” Luna let out another yawn but this one wasn’t as much as a fake one as a real one. They both giggled at their sisterly antics and Luna curled up.

Once Luna was comfortable, she closed her eyes and in no time she was fast asleep.

Author's Note

Yes Alex may still yet live and if so, has managed to continue to elude them for the last two years.
Have three more chapters done besides this one and seem to have written myself into a corner. I am really gonna have to think about this!

Chapter 4: A Tormenting Dream

He Yet Lives!

Luna traveled through the realm of dreams. She knew her way well. This was her realm every bit as much as the night. Most ponies were awake so there wasn’t very many sleeping minds she has to look into. Most were nocturnal, Bat ponies and such and many of them were her personal guard.

As she sifted through the sleeping mind of her subjects, she noticed something way off in the distance. It looked like a roiling thunder storm. Flashes of lightning flickered at random moments. It was something that she had never seen before. As she approached, she could sense that this was a nightmare unlike anything she had experienced before. Soon she could feel the wind start to pick up. The more she tried to push her way through, the stronger the wind increased in force until she could feel the very feathers being ripped from her wings one by one.

Undaunted, through the pain and wind, she pushed until her head broke through the barrier. She only saw it for a second. A bipedal figure on one knee holding his head in torment. His head suddenly snapped up and looked her straight in the eye. In that moment she saw the sheer terror he was experiencing before she was violently thrust out and the thunderstorm vanished in an instant.

Luna awoke with a start! Frantically she looked around her sisters room but apparently not recognizing any of it.

“LUNA! What is it?! A surprised voice called to her. “What did you see?! Luna looked in the direction of the voice and shrieked in terror, her hooves scratching and scrambling to back away from the thing in front of her until she felt her back against a wall. The thing continued to approach calling her by name until she felt herself coming to her senses. “LUNA! ARE YOU ALRIGHT!” Celestia cried. “WHAT DID YOU SEE?!” Her voice so full of concern.

“Celestia? Is that you? Tia… you… I…

“I’m here little sister. It’s ok. You are safe now.” Luna felt a wing surround her and hug her warmly. Lunas panicked breathing and racing heart slowed to a steady beat and she looked up into the worried eyes of her sister.

“Luna, what did you see? Were we right?”

“Yes sister. I saw him only for an instant. He yet lives. He was there. He looked straight into my eyes and I saw sheer terror! I couldn’t remain long enough to discover where he has been hiding before he threw me out by waking up, but he does live. Of that I am certain!” Something is terribly wrong though. He is hurting. We need to find him and help him.

THE NEXT DAY

“Are you sure about this Luna?” Celestias concerned voice said.

“Yes I am sister. I…We must help him but we first must discover what is tormenting him so and where he is hiding before we can act.”

“Very well Luna. I will follow your lead. This is your domain after all.” Both sisters settled down to slumber. Luna had decided it would be best if they were to enter Alex’s dream as silent, invisible observers. That way they could see what was tormenting him without him knowing they were there. After all, neither one of them had ever seen into the mind of a human before, and Luna thought it was best to be careful until they understood the workings of his dreaming mind more.

Luna began to weave her sleep spell and let it wash over both of them. In no time Luna found herself in the dream planes once more. It didn’t take her long to locate the sleeping mind of her sister. Opening a portal, Celestia stepped through.

“Are you ready sister?”

“Yes, I am. Let us begin.” Was her reply.

Luna pointed off to the same maelstrom in the distance she had seen the previous day before as she slumbered.

Both sisters spread their wings and soared toward the raging storm. As they approached the turbulence began to increase but with less effect. Lunas spell of invisible observer seem to be working. In this state they could only see but not affect nor interact with what they saw. Once they had both crossed the tumultuous barrier, there again they saw the human figure on one knee closed in on himself with his hands covering his head. Celestias heart immediately went out to him and she made to step forward to hold and comfort him but was stopped by Lunas outstretched wing. Looking to her sister, silently Luna shook her head “no” she mouthed the words.

Silently they watched the horror unfold.

Author's Note

Luna has discovered Alexs' dreaming mind. But what will she discover about his dreams?
Be forewarned. It isnt pretty.

Chapter 5: The Nightmare

Author's Note

For those of you too squeamish, I recommend you not read. Its hard to believe that people can be so cruel to one another and we have a natural tendency to think the worst of out fellow man instead of better.

Chapter 5: The Nightmare

Alex’s Nightmares

APPLEJACK

NIGHTMARE 1

The nightmare didn’t start as a slow build up. It seemed to just take off like a crossbow bolt. First was Applejack but it wasn’t the Element of Honesty they knew. This Applejack was sadistic. She had Alex in a hokey clown costume up on a stage at the Apples farm dancing, juggling, and doing tricks all the while cracking a whip at the exhausted human. A large crowd watched with glee and threw bits on the roughly constructed stage. Some were thrown with precision, pelting the human and raising welts on his exposed head arms and face. At the end of the show, little Applebloom collected all the bits, that had been tossed into an old Mason Jar, and then handed them to Applejack who had just finished putting a shackle and chain around Alex’s neck before dragging him back into the barn, chaining him to the wall in a stall. Applejack then grabbed a small table from the corner and poured all the days take out on its surface so she could count it. “WOW!” She exclaimed. “This has t’ be out biggest haul yet! Yes you are gonna make me and my family rich human. Those were two of mah most expensive apples you ever stole an’ ahm afraid it’s gonna be some time before you kin pay yer debt to me. She said.

Applebloom then came into the barn with a dirty dish of food fit only for pigs and set it down for him to eat. The dream faded to black and at the same time transitioned back to everything before. This repeated over and over but with each repeat Alex looked weaker and weaker until he collapsed on the stage unable to perform any more. Applejack, whip in hoof, started flailing him across his back cutting deep gashes in his skin as he lay there unable to move. The nightmare faded away to nothing with the last thing to be heard was the cracking of the whip.

PINKIE PIE

NIGHTMARE 2

“Yes, I Pinkie Promise you can go back to being a human after the party.” the pink party pony said. “Look, I have the reversal potion right here. Now drink up. Alex did as he was asked and immediately felt a change. His face began to grow fur and his flat looking face, by pony standards began to stretch. Suddenly pain started to shoot through his body as his hair became longer and a tail started to grow down one of his pant legs. He tried to hold his sides. It felt like his ribs were breaking. He watched in horror as his fingers slowly grew together and curled forming two hooves. Finally the pain stopped as he collapsed on the ground. When he stood back up he was standing on four legs instead of two. It took a little time but he managed to get his “sea legs” and before he could say anything Pinkie wisked him off to his Goodbye Human / Hello New Pony Party.

The party was all fun as one of Pinkies parties usually are, but not for Alex. He just wanted to get it over with and get back to being a human again. Finally it was time to call it a wrap and after the guests had left. “Ok Pinkie. The party’s over now change me back. I don’t want to be a pony anymore.”

“NONSENSE! Why should you not want to be a pony? Now that you are one, you’ll fit right in. Now no ponies will ever chase you again.”

“I would still like to be a human again. I miss my hands.” “NO! You are going to be a pony!” She shouted.”FOREVERRRRRRR!” “But you promised…..”

“I …… LIED!!!!!” She spoke loudly then “Here, have a cupcake. Cupcakes always make things better.” She said cheerfully. She produced a cupcake seemingly out of nowhere and stuffed it in his muzzle, not even bothering to take the wrapper off it. “See! All better. HAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAA!!!!!” (Fade to black. Laughter continues to echo and fade.)

RARITY

NIGHTMARE 3

“Come along now Alex, my pet, we mustn’t be late for the party.” Rarity said in her always refined way of speaking. She tugged at the leash in her magical grasp. The other end attached to a collar around his neck. As Alex followed along, she would give a small sharp tug to make him constantly keep up with her. In his hands he carried some kind of gift she intended to give to whoever it was supposed to go to. Alex didn’t know who. Apparently pets didn’t need to know such things according to Rarity.

I about 10 minutes of walking, they arrived at a rather opulent looking estate. Rarity trotted up to the door with Alex in tow and knocked on the door. It was only a moment’s wait, before the door was opened by a dapper looking pony. Rarity handed the invitation to him and proceeded to walk in with Alex. The butler barred her way, cleared his throat and said,

“I’m sorry madam, but this invitation is only for one.” He said in a rather stuck up snooty fashion.

“Yes. You are quite right sir.” She replied. “One pony.” She turned and pointed to Alex, “THAT is not a pony. He is my pet.” The butler looked him up and down with an air of indifference.

“In that case, madam, I do hope it is house broken.”

“But of course he is.”

“Very good then.” The butler stepped aside and Rarity and Alex walked in.

Rarity was greeted by those who had already arrived and looked on in astonishment at the tall bipedal figure accompanying her. She trotted up to the table where the other gifts were and motioned with a hoof for Alex to place the gift with the others.

“Alex, do be a good pet and sit over there while I mingle ant try not to cause any trouble. This is a very important party and I can’t have you embarrassing me.”

“If you are so worried about your image, then why did you want me to come along in the first place?” Alex countered.

Before he could even take his first steps, he and Rarity were cut off by a unicorn couple.

“Jet Set! Upper Crust! How nice to see you again.”

“Rarity!” They each gave each other very fake hugs and greeting kisses to each other. They then noticed the towering figure of Alex standing behind Rarity and their eyes went wide and their pupils shrank.

“Rarity, what is this towering monstrosity you brought with you!” Jet Set exclaimed. Rarity looked back to Alex and then back to the stuck up unicorn couple.

“Oh, this is my pet human Alex.” She replied.

“Is it dangerous? Is it house broken?”

Alex noted that these two snobs were drawing more and more attention to themselves and him.

“Dangerous? Celestia no! He’s not dangerous! And yes he is housebroken. They come that way you know.”

Alex stepped forward smiled and stuck out his hand. “Hello, I’m Alex. A pleasure to meet you.”

The two unicorn snobs looked at the extended appendage and then to his smiling face and that is when Upper Crust screamed in fright.

“It can talk and it has canines! It’s a carnivore! You brought a wild animal here to eat us all!”

All the other ponies present started to back up.

“Oh you needn’t worry, yes he is a carnivore but he doesn’t eat ponies. Never has nor ever will. Isn’t that right Alex?”

Alex looked them up and down with a look of a professional hunter and in one quick glance he had made his assessment of this duo.

“No. I never have and never will.” Then he smirked. “Meats to stuck up and snobbish for my tastes. I prefer something sweeter and more nutritious. Not junk food.”

“See, nothing to worry about.” said Rarity. “WAAAAAAA?” When what Alex said suddenly registered.

The looks on their faces was priceless. All three of them looking like a bulldog chewing on a wasp.

They didn’t know whether they had just been sized up as a possible meal or insulted.

“Just what did you mean by that? Just because you can talk doesn’t mean you can speak to your betters that way.” Jet Set growled. “Animal.”

Rarity stared daggers at Alex and was about to say something but just then the butler came up to her and asked. “

Madame Rarity, I must ask you to remove this …….thing from here. It is disturbing the guests and ruining the party.”

”I concur my good sir. Might you have a place I may chain him up until the party is over and I can take him home to be properly disciplined.”

“Yes. If you would. Right this way.”

Rarity yanked the leash a little harder than necessary to get Alex to move and follow her. He was leas out through a side door and out into a small yard surrounded by a high stone wall. There she magically tied his leash to a large heavy stone.

The wind was blowing and the skies were darkening as the first few droplets of water began to fall.

Alex looked at Rarity and then back at the sky.

“Rarity, it’s starting to rain. Isn’t there a better place? Y’know, maybe with a little more shelter?”

“No. Maybe a good dousing will cool that hot head of yours. How DARE you insult my friends like that and embarrass me in front of the guests!”

“But Rarity….” Alex began.

“No. Not another word.” She stated flatly and then turned on her hoof and headed back into the party.

The rain began to fall lightly and then pick up slowly turning into a downpour.

As the rain fell it soaked Alex to the bone. He tried to break free from the cruelty around his neck but all to no avail. He was forced to curl up in as small a ball on the grass as he could, lay down and try to keep warm as best he could against the chill of the wind and rain.

FLUTTERSHY

NIGHTMARE 4

Fluttershy had been the nicest of all the ponies but Alex still couldn’t accept that she saw him as an endangered species. Keeping him in a habitat cage was bad enough, but to be treated as though he would shatter like glass should he step one foot out of his cage was getting to be a bit much. It was during one such morning, as she made her rounds taking care of her animals that things went horribly wrong.

Fluttershy had decided to effect some repairs on one of the other animals habitats and had decided to put its occupant in with Alex until its area was repaired.

Harry the bear wasn’t too fond of Alex since the hunt and was still holding a bear sized grudge against him. He didn’t even know why.

As Fluttershy opened Alex’s cage and Harry walked in, he couldn’t help notice that he had an evil grin.

“Now you two behave yourselves and don’t cause any trouble.” Fluttershy said as she locked the door behind her and left. The innocent look on Harry was quickly replaced with an evil toothy grin as Harry stood up on his hind legs and cracked his front paws and chuckled. Alex turned to run but instead had not noticed that he had backed up just inches from the compound fence. He didn’t even have time to react as he accidentally put his hands on the electrified fence.

20,000 volts immediately jumped through his body and caused his muscles to tighten. He found he couldn’t let go as the pain continued.

Alex woke up with a start shaking and breathing heavily. His heart pounding.

RAINBOW DASH

NIGHTMARE 5

Rainbow Dash was happy with her new toy Alex. She had shrunk him down to “a more manageable size” and was preparing for her first game. As she soared higher and higher in the morning sky holding Alex in her front hooves, she landed on a nearby cloud.

“Ready to play a game Lexie?” she smirked.

“What game?” Alex replied “And can we play it a little closer to the ground please? I am really afraid of heights.”

“Relax. You got nothing to fear. Everything will be fine.” Rainbow smiled with an evil grin. “I always take care of my toys. But if you want to play closer to the ground, then I suppose so.”

“Thank you Rainbow.” Alex said. “By the way, what is this game you want to play?”

“Catch!” And with that she let go of Alex and watched him fall through the cloud.

Alex woke up screaming! His throat was raw from the many nightmares on this particular subject. Each scenario seemed to be a little different. Rainbow Dash would drop him and then wait til the last possible second to catch him before he hit the ground. The problem was he could never see Rainbow save him before it was too late and he would wake up just before impact.

“Two years! TWO YEARS THIS HAS BEEN GOING ON! I don’t know how much more of this I can take.” Alex thought as he rubbed his face and closed his eyes, trying to go back to sleep again.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE

NIGHTMARE 6

Twilight sparkle looked proudly at her Hoofbell Prize hanging on the wall of her castle. She couldn’t be happier or more proud as she read the latest Equestrian Scientific journal. There, on the cover was her picture with another pony presenting her with the Hoofbell for the discovery of the century. Alex the human. On the floor round about her was various other publications about her discovery. This would put her in the Equestrian history books forever.

“Thanks Alex.” She thought to herself as she once again looked up at her prize.

“I wonder how he’s doing since he was turned over to the government scientists at Horse Groom Lake? Eh, he’s probably doing just fine.”

Deep within the confines of Horse Groom Lake, otherwise known as Area 53, Alex sat huddling in fear in the corner of his cell. A large scar running down the center of his chest where they had opened him up surgically to see what made him tick. His left hand was missing. It had been amputated so that it could be further studied elsewhere in the lab. Their thinking was that he didn’t need two hands and thus could spare one of them. One eye blinded during one of the myriad of tests they had performed on him.

His cell door opened and a pony in a white lab coat walked in with two unicorn guards. “It’s time for the next test human.” Then looking to the two guards, “Bring him.” He ordered. Although Alex tried to grab at anything his one remaining hand could, it was still no good. “NO! PLEASE NO!” he pleaded with his cries falling on deaf pony ears.

“Yeah, he’s probably doing just fine.” Twilight Sparkle thought as she looked once more at her Hoofbell Prize……..”Just Fine.”

LUNA and CELESTIA

NIGHTMARE 7

Luna walked through the deserted streets of an unnamed city on earth. Her and her sister Celestia had used Alex to cross the barrier through the mirror with a host of ponies to invade his home world. The battle still raged on in the distance.

It was night time and Luna was looking for any humans she deemed worthy of her Midnight Garden, her Garden of Shadows she had been creating. There had been so many to choose from. So many varieties! She had had her night crew take many of them back to Equestria already.

As she continued to stroll down the empty streets, past abandon homes, she heard a faint noise. Her ears perked up and swiveled like two miniature radars as they zeroed in on the faint sound.

As she went down a little side street, the sound became louder. It sounded like crying. Stepping over the debris strewn about in the street, she came across an alley.

Suddenly a loud explosion went off in the distance as she looked in the direction of the noise. There in the distance she could see a huge fireball wend its way into the air.

“Celestia is still having fun.” She thought to herself before turning back to the sobbing sounds.

In the alley, she found among the refuse, a large overturned cardboard box. She lit up her horn and lifted the box with her magic.

Underneath she found scared and crying were two human children. They couldn’t have been more than four or five years old by Lunas calculations.

They had dirt on their faces and tattered clothing. They looked at Luna in fear and huddled together even more so letting out a wail of fright. Luna approached them with a calm smile and knelt down in front of them.

“There there little ones. What is wrong? Why are you crying?” she cooed to them. They looked at Luna with tear stained eyes. “Are you looking for your mommy and daddy? I will help you find them. Come now. Dry your tears.” She said wiping away the wetness from their faces with one of her wings. “Would you like me to sing you a song?” The two little ones looked up at her with their innocent eyes as she began to sing:

“Come little children.

I’ll take thee away.

Into a land of enchantment.

Come little children.

The times come to play.

Here in my garden.

Of shadows.”

As she sang the last two verses to her lullaby, she nuzzled the little ones and noticed they both had smiles on their little faces, she then enfolded them in her soft warm wings.

Her horn glowed a gentle blue and then ceased.

As she stood up and refolded her wings, there were two little stone sculptures of the children.

“Yes, you will make a fine addition to my Garden of Shadows.” She said to herself.

The battle continued to rage on in the distance.

Celestia had been enjoying herself. She had invaded Alex’s world with a host of pony soldiers. The four races were all there. Luna had added the bat ponies to reinforce her sisters Equestrian Battalion. Yes they were a formidable force indeed however, she hadn’t expected such resistance from the humans.

There weaponry was more than she had expected and their resolve amazing. This she enjoyed most.

“At last!” she thought. An opponent worthy of my attention! Victory is within my grasp!” Just then a large explosion went off some yards away from her sending some of her forces flying in all directions and in pieces. One of her soldiers landed on the ground in front of her and slid to a stop gravely wounded.

“Princess Celestia.” The burned and wounded earth pony whispered. “Help me.”

Celestia looked down at her soldier. Should could easily heal his wounds with her magic but she had what she considered to be more important things on her mind at the moment. “Soldier, I will fetch a medic pony for you.” She smiled and stepped over him.

“Thank you your highness.” He whispered.

The battle raged on and the wounded pony was soon forgotten.

She continued to walk through the ruined streets of some city alone. She didn’t need any guards at her side. The name of the city was unimportant to her. She would raze it to the ground and build a new and better one in its place after she had brought these stubborn human defenders to their knees. She had their forces surrounded and yet they still fought on with a vengeance. She had sent them a royal proclamation demanding that they lay down their arms and surrender. It was the smart thing to do but the humans had stubbornly refused, returning a message with just one word on it.

“NUTS!”

She didn’t understand this return reply. It confused her and angered her at the same time.

The sound of magic missiles and the rattle of automatic weapons fire continued on in the distance with the occasional explosion and the cries of the wounded and dying.

As she rounded a corner of a collapsed building, rubble and bodies strewn about the streets, she spied a straggler. A woman with a small child trying to run away.

Celestia smiled and lit up her horn.

As the woman tried to get away, a golden glow surrounded the little one. A little girl maybe three or four years old by Celestias calculations.

The woman stopped in her tracks and held her daughter tighter as she felt her being pulled away.

Looking around, her eyes grew wide in terror as she spied Celestia casually walking towards her. Her eyes and muzzle sporting an evil smile.

The woman was frozen with fear as Celestia came closer.

“NO! PLEASE NO!” she cried. “Stay away!”

Celestia continued to approach like a carnivore cornering its prey, and with a swipe of her head the child was ripped out of her mothers arms.

“MOMMY!” was the last thing the little girl cried, her arms outstretched towards her mother, just as Celestias horn appeared from her chest.

The mother screamed at the death of her child and at seeing her little body impaled on Celestias horn.

“Fear not mortal, for your little one died for my greater glory!” Celestia held her head high. “You should instead rejoice!” She smiled. “And you have the singular honor of doing so as well!” She continued.

With that her mane and tail suddenly lit up in a maelstrom of fire and she aimed her horn at the terrified woman.

Celestias horn then ignited and mother and child were incinerated in an instant. The last sound being the shocked screams of the dying mother.

In the distance, the battle raged on.

Chapter 6: What Do We Do?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7: Under Observation

Under Observation

Soaring through the night sky, Luna sailed on the evening breezes that carried her to Ponyville. It lay just outside of the Everfree Forest. She could see the twinkling lights emanating from the humble homes windows. Beyond that lay a vast plain of darkness. The Everfree. Even in the dark, Luna knew the way to her old home. After all, the night was her element and her domain.

Banking a little left, she readjusted her course and in no time at all she could see a tiny light flickering in the remaining windows of what was once the throne room of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

Circling around the aging structure, she saw the damage she had wrought on the edifice as Nightmare Moon. She shuddered a bit at the memory of her battle with her beloved sister Celestia, or perhaps it was just the chill in the night air.

“This place has held up amazingly well since our abandonment.” She thought as she continued to circle.

As she did so, she sighted a dark figure seemingly engaged in some activity, as she flew past the great gash she had left in the roof of the throne room during her battle with her sister so very long ago.

Luna alighted softly on the roof so as not to alert whoever was down below to her presence. Being the princess of the night, this was second nature to her. Where her sister reflected the power of the sun and the brightness of the day, her skill lay in subtly and stealth.

Peering over the edge of the hole in the roof, she took stock of all she could see.

And there he was. Huddled over a small fire he had built on the stone floor. He had taken some of the castles rubble from inside had had built a fire pit to contain the flames. Another larger stone he had dragged over to use as a small bench to sit on. On the opposite side of the fire he had made a rather crude bed of whatever he could find. He had lived in this place for the last two years or so and had obviously explored the ruins to find whatever he could to use for his survival. There were some old pots and pans close by that he had gleaned from the kitchen to use for cooking, as well as utensils kept in a cloth to prevent them from getting dirty.

He had liberated a few pillows and some sheets from the linens to use for his bed. Although they were a bit tattered and worn, he had placed them close to the fire for warmth and for protection from possible predators or other night time dangers. Alex had also amassed a small cache of weaponry from the castles arsenal. Swords, Spears, Daggers, and a single crossbow with a goodly amount of bolts and a single archery set and also what looked to be a staff or walking stick of some sort.

What really dug deep into her heart was Alex. He looked very tired and haggard. His clothing had seen better days. Holes were worn in his pants and shirt here and there with some crudely sewn patches to cover the holes.

Continuing her covert observations, Luna watched as he went before their old thrones. Although the rest of the great hall was pretty much dilapidated, she noticed that their thrones had been very well kept. The tapestries were almost completely clean as were their seats. They even had some rather fresh looking cushions on them. On each cushion was a picture in a frame of the two diarchs apparently drawn by his own hoof (or whatever those things were at the end of his forelegs).

Wide eyed and astonished, Luna felt confused and yet flattered that he had done this. Upon closer observation she realized that he had, indeed, drawn the portraits of both her and her sister!

“But I thought he didn’t want anything to do with any of us?” She thought. “That is what he wrote to us in his letter. He hates us. He hates me. Why has he done this?”

Then to her utter shock she witnessed the unthinkable. After Alex had tended to his small fire, he walked before the thrones, stood tall, and gave deep bow to the two portraits. And then walked over to his makeshift bed and knelt down facing towards the East. He knelt there for a minute or two with his head bowed and then crawled into his bed and wrapped his meager covers around himself and shivered with the cold despite the fire. Soon he was fast asleep.

Lunas heart broke. “What manner of pony was this Alex?” A single tear fell from her eye and ran down her cheek as she bowed her head in shame. She had done him terrible wrongs and still he honored her and her sister, but why? He had every reason to hate them yet he still honored them and he wasn’t even one of their subjects!

She was determined now, more than ever, to make things right.

Quietly she lit up her horn. At the same time Alex’s blanket lit up and carefully she began her transformation spell. Slowly, as not to wake him, she turned his blanket into a heavier quilt and then levitated another small log and put it on the fire.

Satisfied with her work, Luna turned to return home only stopping briefly to look over her shoulder at the sleeping human. She then spread her midnight wings and took flight setting a course for home.

The journey back to the castle and her current home seem to go by in an instant. So lost in thought about Alex and the actions she had witnessed him doing, that she didn’t even notice the time pass.

Luna alighted on the balcony of her room. As she walked in she was still lost in thought.

She then realized something. Apparently when she was asleep, Alex was awake and visa versa. He had done this to remain hidden from her site in the dream realm. Tonight he had gone to sleep during the night. Another puzzling question reared its head too. How did he even know of her dream walking capabilities? She had never divulged that little bit of information to him. This Alex was becoming more and more of a bigger puzzle.

She decided to look in on his dreams again but remain hidden as before. She had to find out what made him tick and if possible help him fight the horrible nightmares he had been having about them.

However tonight was getting late and Celestia had already gone to sleep for the evening. Sleeping through her night was something that always bothered Luna when she did it herself, but sometimes it was necessary

A few hours rest might be in good order before the changing of the night to day. This whole Alex dilemma had drained her. Come the dawn, she would have to tell her sister all that she had witnessed the night before.

Author's Note

Luna was shocked at his actions in the old ruins. She is more confused about Alex than ever! How will her sister Celestia take the news when she unveils all she had witnessed?

Chapter 8: Come the Dawn

Come the Dawn

It had been another long night for Alex. The nightmares persisted and his mind was becoming a bit slow due to fatigue. “How much longer? How much more of these damn nightmares do I have to live through before it finally ends once and for all?” Rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, he stretched and got out of his makeshift bed. His meager fire would need to be attended to. It was getting colder and the first snows had started to lightly fall through the gash in the old throne rooms ceiling leaving a light dusting of powdered white on the chambers floor before melting.

As Alex stood, he noticed that he had a quilt wrapped around himself. “Odd.” He mumbled to himself. He didn’t remember having that particular blanket but dismissed the thought and just chose to be thankful for its warmth.

Attending to his fire, he soon had it burning brightly. The food in the old fortress’ pantry had still been edible. He was very lucky to find the food stores. Apparently some kind of magic preservation spell was used on it and the food was still palatable because of it.

Water was another issue entirely. Probably due to there being a plentiful supply from an underground hot spring. Yes this was a godsend. The spring was good for drinking water as well as bathing. Its heat didn’t permeate the whole castle, probably due to the hole in the ceiling letting all the heat out, but it did make for slightly warmer temperatures and did take the edge off the chill in the air.

It had been two years since he had managed to continue to elude this evil race of talking equines. He really didn’t like feeling like that towards them even with all the hell they had put him through upon his arrival. Holding a grudge just took way too much energy. They seemed like most of them were nice enough. He had watched them celebrate what looked like Halloween, Christmas, and Valentines Day in secret from the edge of the Everfree Forest. He had even managed to snag some candy that had been left behind at a scary looking pony statue, but always he stayed hidden. He desperately wanted to make a friend. Just having someone to talk to would have ended his loneliness, but he dare not risk it.

“Better they think I’m dead.” He thought. “It’s just safer for me that way…until it happens for real, whenever that is.”

Luna awoke from her slumber. Alex had been on her mind all night. Alex was alive still and it filled her heart with joy yet at the same time it brought great sorrow. Not only for how he was living in the cold all alone, but for all the harm she, her sister, and her subjects had caused him. He had made it very clear, in his letter, just how he felt about each and every one of them, and because of their actions, and what he thought of their entire kingdom.

Shaking herself and rubbing the sleep out of her eyes and after setting the moon to sleep, she took a quick shower, straightened her mane and tail, and set her royal regalia on her person. After taking a quick look in her bedroom mirror and satisfied with she saw, she headed to the dining hall to eat breakfast and inform Celestia of what she had witnessed at their old castle.

As she entered the royal dining hall, Celestia was already there sipping on her early morning tea and eating some pastries. “Good morning Luna. How was your night?” Luna returned her sister with a forced smile. “I am fine dear sister.” She said in kind as she sat at the table. The chef brought out her meal and set it before her and then promptly bowed and left.

Celestia could see that Luna was troubled and asked her “Its Young Alex on your mind isn’t it?”

“Yes.” Luna sighed.

“You saw him last night didn’t you? Please, sister, tell me what you witnessed. Is he ok?”

Luna took a deep breath and let it out again.

“Yes, Celestia, I did see him.”

She then began to reveal to Celestia all that she had witnessed. She told her about the state of his clothing and his living conditions. Of how he had cleaned and taken care of their old thrones and that they looked like new along with the tapestries that hung behind them all this time. Celestia listened with rapt attention as Luna continued to unfold her tale.

“And then he bowed to the drawings he made of us and had placed in frames and had sitting on the thrones!”

“He what!!??” Celestia said in a shocked tone. “It is as I have said sister. He is not one of our subjects and yet he still pays his humblest respects to us! He then knelt and bowed his head at the side of his makeshift bed while facing towards the east. He then got into his bed and curled up in a ball and pulled the blanked he had scavenged over him next to his small fire and went to sleep. I then peeked, unseen, into his dreams once more and still he is plagued by what we had witnessed before.”

Luna then added, “My heart just broke seeing the physical and mental torment he was going through still even after these two years past. Just before I left, I transformed his blanket into a heavy quilt and put an extra log on his little fire.”

“I will go to him again tonight to see that he is ok. I will continue to watch over him.” Luna said.

“It is my duty.”

“Let me know if there is anything I can help with please?” said Celestia.

“I shall sister. I shall.” Luna said in return. “But for now, I have to help him destroy the nightmares that plague him so. No pony should be continually subjected to that kind of torment. It’s like his own version of the Tantubus, similar to the one I created to constantly punish myself for the evil I had done as Nightmare Moon. Except in his case, he has done no wrong.”

“I feel that I should summon the Elements.” Celestia stated. “I feel that they should be informed that Alex is still alive and see his nightmares about each one of them and what ours and their unkindness has brought about.”

“I agree sister. However we should not divulge his whereabouts just yet. Should they know this, they might all run off to him at the same time and frighten him further. If that happens, then he may disappear a second time and we will never find him again.”

“A wise precaution Luna. Your reasoning is sound. Should all go as planned, it would be best that they see him here in the safety of the castle instead of out in the wild. Who knows what harm may become them should they meet in less favorable surroundings.”

Author's Note

Looks like the Elements are going to see just how UN-harmonious they have been!

Chapter 9: To Conquer Ones Fears

To Conquer Ones Fears

Luna returned to her old home later that night and resumed her quiet observations from her perch on the roof. The same as before, she witnessed Alex go through his nightly ritual of paying his respects, kneeling at his bedside and then crawling under his covers. Once he was settled in she could hear a soft snore symbolizing he has indeed fallen asleep. This time would be different for him though. She would enter his dreams again and help him fight his nightmares. The air was chilly with a slight breeze blowing but she ignored it as she made herself as comfortable as possible on the roof. Closing her eyes, she began to weave her spell that would allow her to enter Alex’s sleeping mind.

Alex “awoke” to a different scene than his usual nightmares. Everywhere he looked seemed to be completely bathed in a soft light. He also observed that his environment was devoid of any features. ”Well this is new.” He thought to himself. “Wonder whats going to happen next?” Very quietly he heard a soft voice calling his name. It didn’t sound creepy or spooky, but rather kind and friendly.

“Alex.Alex. Alex?” It continued. “Whos out there?” he called out into the white void. His voice echoing off into the distant nowhere. “Who are you!? Show yourself!”

“Please do not be alarmed. I am a friend. I am here to help you.”

“Help me? Help me how? Every time I asked for help, I was lied to! How can I trust that you will help me when everyone in this God forsaken world has sought to exploit me for their own gain?”

“Tis true. All of it.” The ethereal voice continued. “Even the rulers of this land have betrayed and hurt you. Much to their everlasting shame.”

“What? So they feel bad or something for how they have treated me?” Alex scoffed. “Yeah right.”

“They do. Tis the truth. Yes, they deeply regret what they have done to you.” The voice said.

“Then who are you and why should I trust you? How do I know that you aren’t like the rest?”

Again the voice responded. “Again you are correct. You cannot trust me, nor should you. Trust is not freely given. It must be earned. I intend to earn your trust.” The voice said.

“And how do you intend to do that?” Alex again scoffed.

“By helping you overcome your nightmares.”

“Say what now?”

“It is as I have said.” The voice replied. I have the power to help rid you of your nightmares. That is if you will let me help you. Will you allow that?”

“Ooooookaaaaaayyyyyy?” Alex responded with some trepidation. “But first show yourself.” He then said.

“I am sorry young Alex, but at this point I cannot.” The voice replied. “This is where the trust begins. Just know that I will be here with you every step of the way. You have but to call me and I will respond.” I will, from this point on, protect you no matter what. I am your friend. And I will always be.” It said. “But for now, sleep. Rest. The nightmares will not torment thee this night. I will see to it personally. Come the morrow night they will return and you will have to face them, but this time you will not be facing them alone any longer.”

“Whoever you are………….Thank you.” Alex said as he felt himself begin to drift off into a deep undreaming sleep. Suddenly he sat up and called out. “It just occurred to me now. Just what do I call you? You never gave me your name.”

“What would you like to call me?” the voice responded.

“Sarah.” was Alex’s response.

“Why such a name?” the voice queried.

“In my world it means “princess.” You are like a night princess. At least your voice sounds like it, I think. Soft and gentile as the night, and kind sounding. Like my mothers was.” Alex yawned as he lay back on his dream bed. Soon he was asleep.

Lunas heart was touched. Now more than ever she was determined to care and protect him at all costs.

Luna smiled as she continued to watch over Alex’s dreaming mind. As she lay on her rooftop perch her horn continuing to emit a soft blue glow as he slept.

She saw how the nightmares would continue as they had before, but they were unable to break through the barrier of her protective spell. “Not this time.” She thought to herself. “I am here and you will no longer deny him his nights sleep!”

Her horn pulsed slightly as she pulled the heavy quilt from before up to his cheek and gently tucked it over his sleeping form and then levitated another log onto his small fire.

“Oh Alex.” She whispered. “I am so SO very sorry for what we have done to you… For what I have done to you. I truly wish to be your friend. I hope that you might find it in your heart to forgive me one day.”

Luna stayed at her self-appointed post for a few more hours, ignoring the chill in the air and continuing watching over him and his dreams as he slept.

Eventually the time for her departure came. It was time for her to return to Canterlot and report to her sister this nights happenings.

Once she was convinced that he would continue to sleep undisturbed, she stood up and stretched then spread her sable wings and took to the air. Once airborne, she proceeded to circle the old ruins to see if there were any dangers that might find a sleeping Alex and once assured all was safe, she cast a protective spell around Alex’s living quarters and set a course for her home.

The flight home was uneventful as usual. Once Canterlot castle was in sight, Luna made straight for the tower balcony to her room. With practiced ease she alighted on the marble floor and walked into her private chambers through the curtained double doors. She gave out a big yawn. It had been a long night and she was very tired. Still she had a chance to get a few hours sleep before she attended to her nightly duties of putting the moon to sleep and making way for her sisters dawn.

The morning came just as it always had. The sun rose at Celestias command and set on its eternal course across the sky. Once done, Celestia walked to the royal dining hall She was eager to hear Lunas latest findings on young Alex. Once she entered she found that Luna was already there.

“Good Morning sister.” She said.

“Good morning to you as well Celestia.” Luna replied in response with a yawn.

“How is our young friend?”

“Sleeping without his nightmares troubling him.” was Lunas reply. “I placed a protective spell around him so that his nightmares won’t be able to attack him this night. I also introduced myself in his dreams as only a voice promising him that he will no longer be alone with these horrors he suffers from. I told him that he would have to face and defeat them for them to be truly gone, but also that he will not be facing them alone ever again.” Luna continued. “I am doing this at a very slow pace sister. I…..We are in a very delicate and precarious position with him. If I reveal myself to him too soon then he will most likely feel danger and once again flee. However, if I continue to just be a voice that helps him with his nightmares and then reveal myself to him, then he may feel deceived and his trust in us will never be gained.” Luna took in a deep breath and let out a tired and heavy sigh.

“Is there more Luna?” Celestia had noted the look of deep thought on Lunas face.

“Yes, there is more. He asked what he should call me should he need me and he gave me a name. “Sarah.” In his world this name means “princess.” He referred to me as a night princess yet he doesn’t know just how accurate he is. He - he said that my voice was soft and gentile as the night and it was just like his mothers.” Luna sniffed a little. “The more I think about him…what we did to him, what I did to him, the more ashamed I feel and the more I want to make things right.”

“Luna. Is there anything I can do to help?” Celestia asked. “I am the caretaker of the very sun and the co-ruler of this land. We are both the most powerful ponies in Equestria and yet………..”

“Go on sister……….”

“And yet, despite all our magic powers we’ve gained over the past several thousand years, we are powerless before this one being. It is so sad that in the few brief moments we were with Alex, that we ruined his first impression of us, our subjects, AND our land and worse still, his trust. He WAS a stranger in a strange land... as his letter stated... and yet we were so cold hearted and self-absorbed, that we didn’t even consider his feelings. He just wanted to go home and we…………How, just HOW could we have fallen so low?…………” Celestia trailed off as her head fell and tears fell from her eyes.

Celestia had been taking this whole event personally and much harder than most.

Luna, walked over to her sister and embraced her within her wings. “All will be well Celestia. I will not give up on Alex. This story WILL have a happy ending. I promise. It is just going to take some time.”

“I know Luna. I know. It’s just that I feel so useless.”

“Didn’t you say that you were going to summon the elements and inform them of our young friend?”

“Yes Luna, I did. They should be here sometime today.” Celestia replied.

“Good. Excellent.” Luna replied. “I will now retire to my chambers for some much needed rest. Please send a guard to awaken me once they arrive. I too, wish to be present for this meeting.”

“Sleep well sister.”

And with that Luna ‘ported to her bed chambers for some much needed sleep.

Chapter 10: The Lost is Found

The Lost is Found

The Elements arrived mid-morning in Canterlot by way of the Friendship Express and proceeded directly to Canterlot Castle. They had no problems entering. The guards were well informed and well acquainted with the Elements, being national heros and all.

Once inside, they proceeded directly to the throne room whereupon they were greeted by the two princesses.

Celestia then began to inform them as to why they had been summoned again.

“My little ponies.” She began. “Thank you all for coming again. I am sure you are wondering why you are here so I will not pussyhoof around and get right to it. It has been revealed that a certain human we all thought was dead is in fact alive and has been living in hiding for these past two, now almost three, years.”

All the Elements gasped in unison at the news.

“REALLY!” Twilight said excitedly. “Where is he? Is he all right?” The others also began to ask a flurry of questions rapid fire as well. There excitement and relief barely contained.

Celestia held up a hoof to calm them down before she continued. “Yes, he is indeed alive but we cannot divulge where he is hiding now.”

“But whyyyyyyyyyyy? Pinkie Pie whined.

Luna then stepped forward and spoke. “As you know already, he wanted us to think him dead. This was so that we would leave him alone because of how we all had treated him upon his arrival. Remember, he is terrified of us.”

Everyponys heads dropped at the memories of how they had treated Alex and his letter stating just how he felt about each and every one of them.

“But if we can’t see ‘im, then how can we apologize and make things right with ‘im?” asked Applejack.

“I am secretly working on regaining his trust and helping him with his nightmares about all of us.” Luna stated.
"Nightmares?" Twilight asked cocking her head to one side. "What nightmares? We've never heard anything about this."

"Celestia, do you still think I should show them?” Luna asked of her sister.

“Yes Luna. I do.” was Celestias reply. "They need to understand just how bad the situation is."
“Very well, I think once you see why, you will understand.”

Luna fired up her horn and began to show them all the horrors of Alex’s nightmares.

Fluttershy and her keeping him in a cage and seeing him electrocuted.

Rarity and her cruelity as Alex lay huddled in a fetal position chained to the ground trying to stay warm in a freezing rain.

Applejacks greed at making him pay for the rest of his life for the cost of only two apples.

Pinkie Pie and her laughter at making him into a pony just so she could throw a party.

Rainbow Dash and letting him fall to his death.

Twilight Sparkle and her seeing what her Hoofbell Prize brought him. A crumbling mind and a missing hand.

And last but not least, Luna and Celestia. Luna turning innocent human children to stone decorations for the Royal Gardens and Celestia sacrificing a human child and her mother for her greater glory.

All the Element Bearers were equally sick. All wanted to throw up. None could due to their biology.

Everyones heads were bowed in shame. Tears fell from their eyes as the full weight of their cruelty to Alex came to bear.
All were silent.

“Now I think you all understand why we cannot tell you where he is. Should he discover you know of his whereabouts, he may disappear as he did before and we might not ever find him, again.” Celestia added.

“We understand your highnesses.” They all said in unison while bowing at the same time.

“We will keep you appraised of his situation as we can.” Celestia said.

“Yer Highness’s? Beggin’ yer pardon, but I have a possible idea on how we might, at least, be able t’ help.” Applejack said.

The sisters looked at each other and then back at her. “Go on fair Applejack.” Luna spoke. "What is it?"

“It was jest occurrin’ ta me that Hearths Warmin’ is comin’ up soon so I was thinkin’ that maybe……”

“That maybe we could put together some presents for him.” Celestia finished AJs thought.

“Luna, what do you think?”
“I think it is an excellent idea sister!” Luna said excitedly. “I have seen how he lives. I have seen how worn and shabby his clothing and living conditions are. I think that some anonymous gifts just might be what will endear him to us a bit more. Yes, I think it is an excellent idea.”

“Then let us begin. Let us begin to show our lost friend what we are really like.” Celestia said.

“There is one thing that I must insist though.” Luna interrupted. “He cannot know that these gifts come from us.”

“Why not?” Pinkie asked.

“Because if he learns that it is from us, then he will figure that we know his location and he will disappear again. Remember, he is terrified of us.”

“Oh. Right.”

I will be seeing him again tonight and I will be able to give you more details as to his possible needs tomorrow. As it stands right now, I do know that he needs clothing. He does not have a fur coat to keep him warm like we do, so winter clothing and hoofwear is a must.”

“I can help with that!” Rarity piped up. “I will make him such an ensemble. I could use the magazine he gave me as reference too!” She clapped her hooves together with glee. “Although I will need to get his measurements in order to make him new clothes and hoof fittings.”

“I will get them for you.” Luna said.

“Ah could make ‘im some of ma’ familys best apple treats.” Applejack offered.

“Oh I know! I could make him some of my extra special friendship cupcakes!” Pinkie chimed in.

“I talked to Lyra Heartstrings and asked her to tell me all she knew about humans.” Twilight said. “And I learned that they are omnivores, meaning, not only do they eat fruits and vegetables but also… She gulped. “Meat... It’s a necessary part of their diet. Apparently they will get very sick and weak if they don’t consume any.”

The others shuddered at the thought of how they had been chasing a carnivore in the Whitetail Woods a few years back. Normally it was supposed to be the other way around. Had they known early on, the First Ever Equestrian Human Hunt might have not even have taken place and none of them would even be stuck barrel deep in this mess.

“Wait, wait, wait. Hold on a minute.” Rainbow said. “You’re telling us that he’s a meat eater?”

“Yes. That is right Rainbow.” Twilight responded.

“Yet he let us chase him?”

“Yes.”

Luna then picked up on the line of thought. “So each one of us was alone with him at least once at some point in time yet he never tried to attack any of us for food.” Luna spoke out loud with a hoof to her chin in thought.

“Luna, what are you getting at?” Celestia asked.

“Well, it’s just that he is a predator, we all would be considered prey in his eyes, and we were each alone, at some point in time, with him, even the little ones, yet he didn’t attack any of us. Instead he tried to run away.

Why?”

It was yet another unanswered question in the growing list of questions named Alex.

“We have dignitaries from the griffon kingdom come here all the time. They are also carnivors and we have always provided for them. I will have the kitchen staff prepare some food stuffs with meat in it for him.” Celestia said bringing the conversation back on track.

“Um… I have a First Aid kit that he might be able to use.” Fluttershy said softly.

The conversation and planning went on for a few more hours as each pony decided on what they could contribute to their care package to give to Alex.

Author's Note

Some may think that they intend to "bribe" him out of hiding and that it is ok for him to return to Canterlot. Alas such is not the case and they all know it.
The ponies are trying in earnest to not only tell Alex they are sorry for their mistreatment of him, but SHOW him they are sorry.
When will they all meet face to face again is anybodys guess but they have to start somewhere in order to make things right.

Chapter 12: Dealing with Dash

Dealing with Dash

Alexs next dream the following night was the Rainbow colored one. The one that would push him out a window way above the ground and watch with glee as he fell to his death in her game of “catch.”

In this particular dream Luna decided to bring in Rainbow Dash to watch what her bully tactics would bring her if she were to continue. She watched in horror as her nightmare self pushed Alex out the window. On instinct Rainbow tried to fly off to save him but was held back by Princess Luna.

“Watch, Rainbow Dash. Watch and learn.” Luna ordered.

Making Rainbow Dash watch this was bad enough. Alex just dropped back first his head looking at the sky. He didn’t bother screaming in terror or flailing his arms. The look on his face showed that he was resigned to his fate.

Just as Rainbow Dash couldn’t watch any longer, a yellow orange figure streaked seemingly out of nowhere and caught the dream Alex and landed him safely to the ground.

“Thanks! “ The grateful yet breathless young man said while he was on his hands and knees on the ground.

“No problem.” The yellow orange mare said. “Glad I could help! Although I have to know, how in the name of Equestria did you end up so far up in the sky with no wings and, if I may ask, what are you exactly? I have never seen one of your kind before.”

“My name is Alex.” Alex said as he got to his feet. “I am a human.”

Spitfire took a step back and marveled at how tall he was. “My! You are a tall one!” She exclaimed.

“So how did you end up falling from the sky?”

“I was pushed out a window up there.” He said pointing to a cloud formation. Spitfire looked at where he was pointing with a frown on her face.

Just at that moment, sadistic Rainbow came zooming down to the ground. Alex immediately took a step or two back and placed himself so that Spitfire was between him and Rainbow Dash. This sudden move was not lost on Spitfire. She could sense the human was afraid of this pony.

“That was AWESOME!” Rainbow exclaimed.

Spitfire was not impressed.

“Rainbow? Isn’t that your house up there?” she asked pointing her front hoof at the same cloud formation Alex had pointed to earlier.

“Yeah it is. Why?”

“This human said you pushed him out your window.”

The color drained from Rainbows face and her pupils shrank to pinpricks.

“We were just playing a game. Ye- Yeah that’s it, right?” as she looked at Alex in hopes he would cover for her.

“Is that true Alex?” She asked of him.

“Yeah it’s true. Push me out the window and then swoop down and try to catch me just before I hit the ground and die.” He replied very flatly.

The look on Spitfires face could freeze fire. Rainbow knew she was in big, big trouble.

Spitfire leveled her with a very even stare.

“As I remember, you were trying out for the Wonderbolts Academy weren’t you Rainbow Dash?”

“Yes.” Dash replied with hesitancy.

“Yet you seem to find fun in purposefully endangering another ponys life. I am afraid you are not Wonderbolts material after all. I was on my way here to tell you that you had been selected for Wonderbolts training at the academy…” As she produced the paper application from under her wing. “…when I saw this pony falling from the sky. Then I find out you sought to do him harm.” Nodding her head in Alexs direction. “Why is that?”

Rainbow just stood there with her mouth open like a gaping fish, unable to answer.

“Your application is hereby rejected. Don’t ever reapply again. The Wonderbolts don’t need your kind of pony.”

With that she grabbed Rainbows application in her teeth and hoof and tore the paper in half and dropped it on the ground in front of her.

Spitfire then turned to Alex and stuck out her hoof to which Alex took it in his hand and gave it a firm hoof / handshake.

“It was nice to meet you Alex the human.” She said.

“Same here. And thanks again.”

Spitfire turned to leave but then looked over her shoulder at Alex and said. “Don’t worry Alex, not all of us ponys are flankholes.”

She then turned and with a leap was airborne and flying off towards Cloudsdale.

Alex found himself waving goodbye as she flew away. Rainbow Dash just stood there in shock, unable to process what just happened.

Dreaming Rainbow Dash just looked at Luna in guilt and shame as the dreamscape faded to nothingness.

“Think well on these events miss Dash. Don’t ever let me see anything like this happen either here or in the waking world. Is that understood?”

“Yes your highness.” Dash responded in terror.

With that Rainbow faded away leaving Luna to to check on Alexs dreaming mind and see that he was ok.

“Sarah? Are you there? Alex called out as he lay on his dream state bed.

“Always.” Was the ethereal reply.

“How did I do?”

“You did very well my friend. It might interest you to know that I brought into your dream, Miss Rainbow Dash so that she could watch what her actions were leading to. Needless to say, she has had her rather big ego humbled substantially. She won’t be invading your nightmares any longer. Normally I protect ponys dreams but on this occasion I thought it a good opportunity to educate one of them.”

“For now sleep. Be at peace. You have earned it.” She said with a smile.

“One last thing Alex.”

“Yes?”

“I will be bringing you a surprise soon.”

“REALLY!” Alex said excitedly.

“Yes, but you must be patient a little while longer. It is not quite ready yet.” The voice said.

“Aww c’mon! You can’t be telling me something like that and expect me to go to sleep! What is it??!!” Alex asked.

Luna giggled at his enthusiasm. “I am sorry but I cannot tell you right now. Have patience and you will soon find out.”

“Yer no fun.” Alex pouted. “Fine” he grumbled and lay down on his side with his blanket pulled up to his ear. Before he could grumble any more, he started to snore softly.

Back in the real world, Luna looked in on him from her perch on the roof of the ruins. She checked on her spell of protection that surrounded his living area and then was once again airborne and headed to her castle home after doing a sweep of the perimeter.

Author's Note

I am sorry it has taken longer than planned. Much has happened to me and my family recently. I started on a different chapter for this story before this one here. I had a flash of inspiration and quickly wrote it down so I wouldnt lose it. I will find a way to puzzle piece it in later. I also started on another story and am toying with a third possibility too. Add to that I have been having to work a LOT of overtime to make ends meet for my family while dealing with a bout of COVID at my home.
We all survived.
More to come.
Be nice because there are way too many mean people in the world and they all suck.

Chapter 13: Now For Rarity

Now For Rarity

Alex was doing better and better with his nightmares. As he conquered each one, He found that they didn’t come back to trouble his nights rest. As always, Luna was always there guiding him as the ethereal dream voice of Sarah.

Tonight was going to be Raritys turn.

As Alex drifted off to sleep, he once again found himself in the dream realm, Luna ready to guide him. Once again, he found himself chained to the ground in a freezing rain but this time the rain wasn’t falling on him. He looked around and found that the rain was landing on something invisible. The rain was landing on a sort of dome and running down its sides, The individual droplets forming the shape of the dome he was in. He stood up and found that also the chain that had originally held him to the ground was doing so no longer and he was completely warm and dry.

It was very late in the night. It looked like the party was winding down since it was getting quieter in the mansion. Suddenly the door to the back yard opened and out stumbled Rarity. Apparently, by the way she was staggering and stumbling, she had had one too many cocktails. She stumbled over to Alex and with her magic and a little extra effort on her part, picked up his “leash” and proceeded to head for her home. Alex quietly and obediently followed and in some instances has to lean on her to guide her wobbly form in the right direction.

Rarity was so inebriated that she didn’t even notice that the invisible dome was following them to her home.

“I hope shyou learnd your lesshen for yer mis-misbehhhhhhaaavior.” She slurred.

“Oh yes Miss Rarity Ah be a good stallion, yes mam miss Rarity Ah be good from now on!” Alex spoke in a sarcastic, very bad, mock, Appaloosa type accent.

Once they got home, Alex opened the door to the boutique and guided her in. Once inside and closing the door behind him, Alex suddenly felt the collar around his neck carefully fall away but noticed that there was a faint blue glow around it as it fell to the floor. He also noticed that Rarities horn wasn’t glowing either.

“Sarah? Was that you?” he whispered in the dark.

“Yes. I am here my young friend.” A voice whispered back.

“Thank you.”

“You are most welcome.”

Alex helped Rarity stagger up the stairs and to her bed. Once she was in bed and sound asleep, Alex suddenly had an idea. Alex had a terrible, evil, awful idea! The smile on his face told Luna so and she shuddered to think of what sort of mischief he was up to.

“Aaaleeex? What are you thinking? Luna queried.

“Oh you’ll see!” Alex giggled (insert evil laugh here, patent pending) he thought.

He went down stairs and rummaged around her sewing station pulling out drawers until he found what he was looking for. Grabbing what he needed he went back upstairs to Raritys room. He crept in very quietly so as not to wake her and walked over to the side of her bed.

“Rarity. Rarity? He whispered and poked her in the side gently. She didn’t even move. She was out cold from her over imbibing at the party.

Alex smiled evilly and immediately got to work.

The permanent markers did their work as designed, and in the hands of a skilled master, what a work of art it was!

Once he was done, he then went to work with the scissors he had found!

“Oh Alex! You are so evil!” Luna giggled.

“No. I am not evil. Not yet anyways.”

Once he was finished, He quietly called out into the darkness. “Sarah? Are you still there?”

“I have a favor to ask.”

“What is it?” Luna asked.

“You said you had the power to go into other peoples dreams right?”

“Yyyyeeeessss?”

“Can you send this dream to that stuck up white snob please?”

“Oh Alex I couldn’t! I just couldn’t! It would be so cruel! I protect ponies from nightmares, not give them ones. Have you no mercy?”

“She was cruel to me in my dreams. Justice cannot rob mercy. It’s too bad I can’t do this for real so I guess this will have to do.”

“Alex? Are you sure about this?” Luna asked.

“DO IT!”

“Okay, NOW I am evil! HEEHEEHEEHEE! He said gleefully.

“Oh also Sarah? I want you to take me to her dreams. I gotta see this through. Its just too good to pass up!”

“Okay Alex.” Luna sighed and asking one last time…”Are you sure I can't talk you out of this?”

The reply came without hesitation. “No. Do it.”

“Very well.”

Luna closed her eyes and wove her spell. A glowing portal opened and in it was Rarity, in her bed fast asleep. Luna kept them both invisible as Alex gleefully watched the events unfold.

As the sun came up Rarity awoke and with bleary eyes not yet focused, stumbled to her bathroom. Her head was pounding from the hangover she had rightfully earned from the party from the night before.

After she was done doing her business, she staggered to her vanity and began to look herself over.

……. The scream could be heard all across Ponyville, Canterlot, Equestria, and even possibly in orbit! The ground even shook at the sonic blast of her shriek and even a temporary breeze was felt as well!

Alex had to bite down on his dream hand as the happenings continued. “Sarah can you do a silence spell or something so she doesn’t hear us?”

“Already done.” Was her reply.

Upon hearing this Alex totally lost it! He let out a peal of laughter the likes of which he had never before done since he first arrived in Equestria.

Raritys mane and tail were all but gone. Hacked off almost to their bases. And on her beautiful white coat were large multi-colored poka dots. On her muzzle was a elaborate mustache and on her right eye was drawn a monocle and chain that ran down her cheek and neck. And her horn! Oh her lovely horn was colored to look like an old fashion barber pole with a red candy stripe going around in a spiral all the way to the tip. Funnier still was the dots were only on her left side since she had been sleeping on her right. Her right side had remained untouched.

Alex had even altered her Cutie Mark on the same side as the rest, adding a few extra lines and dots in black permanent ink to make it look like a Ferris Wheel!

As Alex laughed his flank (might as well use the correct term) off at Raritys reaction, the world suddenly shuddered and Alex found himself back at the dream version of his current home. For the briefest of moments he thought he saw the silhouette of a unicorn pony with a long mane and tail but he dismissed it as naught, thinking it might have been Rarity in her before state.

“Sarah? What happened? He asked not understanding why he was suddenly in his current dreaming location.

“Simple Alex. She woke up.”

“Dang!” He said. “Wish I could have stayed around a little longer.”

Luna shook her head. “Ok prankster, time for you to get some sleep. The dawn approached soon.” She said in a soft motherly tone.

“Okay okay.” He said in return and tucked himself into his dream plane bed.

Soon he was asleep and Luna came back to the waking world.

“Whew! That was close!” she thought. ”He almost spotted me. He is a clever one. I’ll give him that!”

Then another rather disturbing thought occurred to her. “There are only two more elements left and then it will be my sister and myself. I am feeling a little worried as to what he might have in store for myself and Celestia.”

There would be time enough to consider this thought later. It was time to get home. As per her usual routine, she made sure all was well in the ancient throne room and that Alex was safe and warm. She then spread her wings looking back one last time at Alexs sleeping form and took to the night sky through the gaping hole in the rooms roof.

Author's Note

Rarity has now been dealt with. Whose next?

Chapter 14: The Pink Menace

The Pink Menace

Winter had finally settled in. Hearthswarming would be arriving soon. The residents of Ponyville had put up their seasonal decorations and the entire town was looking rather festive. In another location deep in the Everfree Forest, there sat a decrepit old castle ruin. Inside this castle a lone figure of a human who sat huddled around his small fire trying to keep warm. Nearby was a little “Charlie Brown” Christmas Tree that Alex had harvested from the forest. It might look rather pathetic, all things considered, but it was better than nothing. He had decorated it with little bits of string and cloth and has made a rather crude but acceptable star out of paper as a tree topper.

Luna had been watching over him almost every night, making sure no harm came to him. Normally she would lay on the roof of the throne room peering through the hole in the roof down at her self-imposed charge, but now she had been using an invisibility spell to actually be in the throne room with him instead of on the roof. She had decided it was a good idea to do so, so that the snow falling would not gather on her coat thus revealing her invisible form or that she wouldn’t inadvertently knock some snow off the roof and down in to the room possibly revealing her presence.

As her sister lowered the sun and she herself raised the moon, Luna watched silently as Alex ate his meager meal and prepared himself for sleep as he crawled into his makeshift bed and drifted off to sleep.

Alex soon found himself in the now familiar Dream Plains. “Sarah? Are you there?

“As always my friend.” Was the ethereal voices response.

“Good! It’s time to deal with that pink menace.” Alex responded.

“What do you have in mind?” Sarah asked. “Miss Pie can be rather random and unpredictable. How do you plan to deal with that?

“Simple.” He answered. “Logic.”

“This I must see!” Luna mumbles to herself as she wove her spell and soon they were in Pinkie Pies dreaming world.

“You have got to be kidding me!” Alex said in surprise as he looked around. “This place looks like Candyland from hell!” He said in surprise. Everywhere he looked the entire world was made out of goodies, pastries, and sweets. “Willie Wonka ain’t got nothing on this!” he exclaimed.

“Who is this William Wonka you speak of?” Sarah asked.

“He was a fictitious character in a book that was a chocolate candy making genius from my worlds literature. He was a lot like Pinkie Pie in a way. Anyway, can you make me look like a pony to her? Here she comes now!”

“As you wish.” Was her reply and it was done.

Alex sat under a candy tree and made himself look sad and forlorn. Soon Pinkie Pie came hopping down the path singing to herself when she spied the grey stallion that was Alex.

Pinkie hopped up to him and asked “HI! I’m Pinkie Pie! Who are you? I’ve never seen you before. Are you new in town? Whats your name?”

“I don’t have a name.”

Don’t have a name? That’s silly! Everypony has to have a name or I can’t put it on the invitations for their party! I’m even planning a Good Bye Human/ Hello New Pony! ” Party right now for some human named Alex. He is going to be so excited I can hardly wait!”

“How do you know he will be happy? Did you talk to him to see? Did you even ask him?”

“No, but It’s true.”

“How is that even possible? Personally I think he will be very miserable.”

The stallion sighed.

“I guess it is time to tell you a story I know, Pinkie. What humanity thinks about life.” Not everyone of course, but she doesn't need to know that.” Alex thought to himself.

“I like stories!” She said and sat down next to the grey stallion. Then she yelped. “Where is the popcorn when you need it? Cant have a good story without popcorn?” She moved her hoof into her mane and quickly produced a box of popcorn. “Want some?” She said holding out the box.

“Uhm, no thanks.” He said, waving a hoof. “Do you how I got here?

“Of course not silly. I just met you!” She replied, taking a bunch of popcorn and stuffing it into her mouth. “Yu didn’t saihd anythphing abot a banana and phstpspspksa and ph....”

Alex couldn’t understand what she said on last part, so he just dismissed it and continued. “Right. After the incident that brought me here, I finally realized what really happened to me, and why I am here now.” He paused for a moment, to see if she was paying attention or if she was going to ask him something. She didn’t and instead, just swallowed what was rest of food into her mouth, and so he continued. “It wasn’t a coincidence that brought me here, Pinkie. Instead it seems that destiny always wanted me to be here for some reason. For reasons that I am still not able to understand.” He looked up at the Mint Candy moon. “That’s why I am here, to fulfill the whim of something more powerful than you or I, to play a game. I’m just a single playing piece on a giant chess board, unable to move by myself.”

“So, what you are saying is that we don’t choose our destiny, but destiny chose us?” Pinkie asked. He nodded. “That’s not true! Everyone knows that you can pick your own destiny! My cutie mark proves you wrong!” She said, throwing down the popcorn box to point at her flank.

“On the contrary, Pinkie.” He stated, pointing at her cutie mark. “That proves that I am right. Tell me, have you ever tried something else aside from party stuff?”

“Uhm… Well…” She was cut off by Alex.

“What I mean is, have you done something as good as you do with the parties you make?” She slowly shook her head in denial. “That’s what I thought, Pinkie, and you know why that is? BECAUSE of your cutie mark. You are bound to do that for the rest of your life, and you will never change that. No matter what you do, no matter what you think of it. No matter how hard you try, life, destiny, fate, or whatever you want to call it wanted you to be that, and nothing more.”

She was speechless. She wanted to reply with something but with no words coming out from her mouth. She knew this unknown stallion was right. She had studied that back when she was a filly. Ponies are bound to do what their cutie marks says to. She never thought of that. So, everything she did was a lie? The parties, friends, the smiles?

“B-but, what about the princesses? They can do every kind of magic… yes! They can do everything they want!” She said, hoping that the answer would be good enough for him.

He shook his head. “Sort of, Pinkie Pie. The princesses are alicorns, immortal beings and they can never die, at least not naturally. Their curse IS their life, at least it is for princess Celestia and Luna, but sooner or later, Twilight and Cadance will also discover the true meaning of immortality. Luna and Celestia? I'll bet they hate being alive for so long. Five thousand years of pain, suffering, sadness and loss. And the worst part is, that after so many centuries, they are not allowed to die. If they do, then this world dies too and every living creature on it. Who will control the moon or the sun? Who will protect the little ponies from the evils of their enemies, and what about future ones? Who will guide the idiot minded politicians and nobles without their princesses? Slowly, this world would die without their continual assistance. They didn’t pick their own destiny, Pinkie. They are bound to live forever alongside their subjects, or die with this world. Imagine, if you will, no more parties because there will be no one left to throw one for. I didn’t pick the option to be instantly torn from home, I never asked for a different life aside from an artist That is all I ever wanted to be. I never wanted to leave my family, to make them think that I was dead. To know that I don’t have the capabilities nor the power to get back to where I belong. And you, a little pony that was purposely invented to only make ponies laugh, to make them happy, ……but nothing more. We both don’t have the ability to change our lives, only the most powerful entities, Celestia and Luna and soon Twilight and Cadence, have little choice in their lives, but at what price. So, what do you think Pinkie?” He finally said, looking down at her to see what her reaction would be.

Pinkie Pie sat in stunned silence as the words of the grey pony sunk in deep. She looked around at her dream world as her poofy mane and tail suddenly went flat and her candy world suddenly began to crumble and collapse into nothingness and her along with it.

Soon everything was the empty white of the dream world once again and Alex stood alone.

“Sarah? You there?” He called out into the expanse.

There was silence for longer than it should be.

“Sarah?” Alex called out again.

“………………….I am here Alex.” Her voice sounded a little sad. “That was rather harsh to do that to Pinkie.”

“I didn’t like doing that to her but it needed to be done. Two wrongs don’t make a right but all of them needed to have this happen to them. They need to understand the hurt they have caused. Doesn’t make me feel very good inside though.” Alex said guiltily.

“Sarah, I am ready to leave this place. I just want to sleep now.” He said as he lay down on his dream bed.

“Sleep young Alex. Sleep with no nightmares. Your journey is almost done.” She whispered. Just before she left she asked Alex a final question. “Alex? What do you have in mind for the remaining ponies? What do you have in mind for the princesses?”

“I don’t know princess?” he mumbled more asleep than awake.

“What!? What did he say!? Luna thought in surprise! “Did he know more than he has been letting on all this time?” She thought.

She quickly exited the dream realm still wondering what he meant and if he knew what he just said. This was becoming an even more perplexing task.

With a deep sigh, Luna once again tucked the quilt up close to his sleeping form, checked on her protection spell and then silently took flight through the roof setting a course for her home.

Author's Note

It took me a long time to figure out what to do about Pinkie, although I have not been idle. I have already written an additional 5 chapters that will come later in the story.
I am grateful for the help and ideas you have sent me.
Now all that is left is AJ Twilight, Celestia and Luna.
I think the two princesses are getting rather nervous as their turn approaches.

Chapter 15: Twilight "All Knowledge"...

Twilight All Knowledge…

Since Alex had been overcoming his nightmares about the ponies, he had been sleeping much better and waking up more refreshed. His energy had returned and he had taken to exploring the castle more. He had discovered the whereabouts of the library and had passed the time reading about the founding of Equestria and the ascension of the two sisters to the throne. He was astonished to learn of their power over the day and night and its orbiting celestial bodies.

“They have that kind of power??!!” He thought in surprise. “I hope I never meet them again! They are gods! They could easily turn me into a pile of ash with a single thought!”

More snows had come and the ruins were covered in a thick blanket of white. Hearthswarming would be present in a day or two.

Despite the chill in the air, once again Princess Luna took flight setting a course for the old Everfree castle ruins.

She was curious as to what new deviltry Alex had in store for the remaining four ponies.

Arriving at the castle at her usual time and slipping through the hole in the throne room roof while at the same time casting her invisibility spell upon herself, so as not to be detected by her young charge. She took notice of the fact that he was looking rather healthier and that the bags under his eyes had all but disappeared. He also was looking healthier and not so thin and gaunt.

She found him just readying himself for bed and crawling in his makeshift sleeping arrangements.

Once she heard him softly snoring she wove her spell and entered his sleeping mind.

“Alex?” she softly called. “I am here.” She whispered in her dream voice as she walked through the dream planes still unseen.

“As always Sarah. It is nice to know that my guardian angel is here for me.” Came his reply.
Luna smiled at his comment.

“It is time to deal with the one that has caused me the most hurt next to that moon pony.” He said tersely.

“Then let us begin.” As Luna began to weave her spell. A portal opened and Alex went through only to enter what looked like a library as far as the eye could see in any direction. “MAN!” He exclaimed. “I wasn’t far off naming her Twilight “All Knowledge Must Be Mine” Sparkle!”

Looking around he spied “All Knowledge” with her muzzle in a book as usual. As he walked up to her and looked at the book title. “All About Humans”The title read. “SHEESH! Talk about Obsessive Compulsive Disorder! This girl never quits!” He said in disbelief. “Well she is going to get the shock of her dreams” Alex said rubbing his hands together.

“Alex? What are you going to do?” Lunas ethereal voice came to him seemingly from everywhere.

“Just watch.” Was his reply. “Time to do a little Fahrenheit 451 on her.”

“I don’t understand. What does the temperature have to do with…….?” Luna suddenly got her answer.

Bursting through a door that looked like one of the never ending row of bookshelves, came a figure Luna didn’t recognize. Before Twilight could do anything it threw a rope around her neck and began to drag her out of her beloved library. At the same time another figure armed with some kind of containers on its back and a tube in its grip entered and to both Twilights and Lunas horror began to spray fire throughout the library setting all the books contained ablaze.

Twilight screamed in shock as her precious tombs went up in flames, then everything went black as a cloth sack was thrown over her head and she was forcibly dragged out.

The scene changed when the bag was lifted from her head as she found herself suddenly in a room with a chain around her neck and the other end chained to a wall. She looked all disheveled and at once tried to fire up her magic only to have nothing happen. She tried several more times only to have the same results. She couldn’t understand why this was happening until she reached a hoof up to her forehead and found nothing there.

After more frantic searching all over her head with both hooves, she came to the startling truth. Her horn had been surgically removed. Her magic was gone!

“No! No! No no no no no no!” She cried. “This can’t be! Where am I?! What happened to my horn?! What happened to my magic?!”

As if in answer, the door to her cell opened and her eyes went big as in stepped Alex.

“Hello Twilight.” He spoke.

Twilight backed up in fear and in a panicked voice cried. “Alex! What happened? Why am I here?”

Alex crouched down to her cowering forms level and looked her straight in the eye. “Why are you here you ask?” he replied. “ Why helping with your continued thirst for knowledge of course!” He said with a smile on his face. “I met a friend who decided to help me with my nightmares. You are now in my nightmare that you created for me only the situation is reversed! Fitting yes? Now you can experience it from my end. Isn’t that just …peachy?”

He then stood up and reached behind his back and produced a medal that looked like a Hoofbell Prize only slightly different.

“I want to thank you for your help in my getting this award Twilight.” He then turned to the cell door and opened it and walked out closing it behind him. “Good bye Twilight.”

“No Alex! Please don’t go! Don’t leave me here. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please! Please! Please! As her cries for mercy fell on deaf ears and everything faded to black.

Twilight Sparkle suddenly sat up in her bed with a panicked look on her face. She immediately reached for her forehead to breathe a sigh of relief when she found that her horn was still there.

She tried to lay down and go back to sleep but found that she couldn’t. The memory of her nightmare came crashing back full force along with the memory of Alexs’ nightmare that Princess Luna showed them and the reminder of the letter she had read from him shortly after his disappearance.

As Alex exited the door to Twilight Sparkles nightmare cell, he stepped through the dream portal into the dream plane once again.

“And now for one more.” He said out loud. “Sarah, Let us go to the apple pony. What was her name Applejack was it?”

“Yes Alex.” Came the reply. “Two nightmares in one night Alex. I must say I am surprised!”

“Yes, I want to be done with this. Open the way to her dreams.”

A portal opened and Alex stepped through into the dreams of Applejack.

Alex was about to start but suddenly stopped as he looked at her asleep. She was tossing and turning mumbling in her sleep and muttering that she was sorry over and over.

“Sarah? What gives? It looks like she’s having a nightmare already.”

Luna, still invisible to Alex, looked inside at Applejacks nightmare and soon realized what the problem was.

“Alex, look on the nightstand next to her bed and you may see why.”

Alex did as he was bidden and noticed six golden bits sitting there.

“I see six coins. So what?”

“I believe those are the six coins are the reason. Do they hold any meaning to you?” Luna queried.

“Not really. Wait a minute. Are those the six coins I “willed” to her after I disappeared?”

“I do not understand Alex.” Luna asked. “What does six bits have to do with her nightmare?”

Luna knew the answer already but she still wanted to hear it from Alex.

“When I first arrived here, I had no food, no shelter, no money, and only my back pack and the clothes on my back. I didn’t know where I was, or how I got here. I stumbled onto her apple farm and because I was hungry I took two apples from one of her farms trees. She found me and charged me four bits for the two apples. I didn’t know what a bit was much less have any, she decided she was going to capture me and force me be a trained sideshow freak to draw in ponies and make her rich. In essence she was going to make me pay for those two apples for pretty much the rest of my life. I stated that I had an apple heritage in my family ancestry.”

As they continued to watch Applejacks nightmare unfold, Luna spoke. “I think that explains her nightmare.”

“How so?”

Luna began to then tell Alex about Applejack and her element. “Miss Applejack is the living embodiment of Honesty. The Element of Honesty if you will. Her conscience is getting to her for how she treated you upon your arrival. Her conscience is being honest with herself as her guilt for your mistreatment eats at her.”

Alex turned away from the scene and began to walk away.

“Alex? Where are you going?” Luna asked wondering as to his sudden departure.

“Let’s go Sarah. I can’t do this anymore.” He stated. “I just can’t.” As he continued to walk away from the portal.

“Alex? What is wrong?” Luna queried. Concern in her voice.

“Sarah, I wanted to punish those ponies for all the harm and torment they were so kind enough to bestow upon me. I didn’t do anything wrong! I felt that I was being punished and they were punishing me for just being me! I wanted justice! I wanted to make them pay! But this is not justice. This is revenge borne of hate. I don’t like the way it makes me feel inside.”

Luna was absolutely stunned at this sudden turn of events! She silently strode beside him marveling at this young human and the wisdom beyond his years he possessed. She admired this human boy and felt a small sense of pride in the fact that out of the millions of humans on his home world, that she had chosen him but at the same time great guilt for how she had gone about bringing him into her world and especially wanting to turn him to stone to protect him. With all the thousands of years she had been around, how could she have been so unfeeling and stupid?

“Alex?”

“Hmm?”

“There are still two more ponies that should be seen to.” Luna suggested with some trepidation. Wondering if he had any plans for her and her sister.

“The princesses you mean?”

“Yes. What do you think should be done about them? They contributed to your torment as well did they not?”

“Nothing.”

“W-what? W-why?” Luna asked. “They should be punished too don’t you think?”

“Probably. Just not by me.”

“Why?”

“If you want my honest feelings on the matter, I found some books in the castle ruins library.”

“Yes?”

Alex let out a heavy sigh. “Did you know they can actually move the sun and moon?”

“I had heard rumors that it was so.” Luna smiled.

“The sun doesn’t move. My world orbits around the sun by itself and moon moves on its own around my homeworld. So does the weather. There is no magic of any type in my world. It moves on its own too. To have that kind of power you would have to be a god.”

“The princesses?They could easily turn me into a pile of dust with a single thought… or worse. Just make me go away and I’d be powerless to do anything.”

“They terrify me.”

Lunas head fell upon hearing these words.

“It’s been very lonely these past years. Well, with the exception of you. It’d be nice to have a friend and to not fear for my life any more.”

“Don’t give up hope Alex. Things are bound to change… for the better.”

“No. Better that I fade away quietly when my time comes. It’s just safer for all parties concerned.”

“Sarah, I’m tired. I just want to go home and go to sleep.”

In the white planes of the dream realm, Alex walked silently. Luna, still unseen, silently beside him. No words were spoken.

He suddenly stopped and lay down as his dream bed seem to materialize around him.

Soon he was asleep.

Author's Note

It looks like Alex has suddenly had a change of heart. Also it seems like Celestia and Luna wont be getting their comeuppance either. OR maybe they are because Luna, as always reports to her sister on the nights events. Once they both realize that he is terrified of them because of their power, it might be necessary to try a different tac to put him at ease enough to trust them.

Chapter 16: Happy Hearthswarming

Happy Hearthswarming

Since Alex had overcome his nightmares about the ponies, he had been sleeping much better and waking up more refreshed. His energy had returned and he had taken to exploring the castle more. I his wanderings, he had discovered the whereabouts of the library and had continued to pass the time reading about the founding of Equestria and the ascension of the two sisters to the throne. He was astonished to learn of their power over the day and night and its orbiting celestial bodies.

“I still can’t believe that they have that kind of power??!!” he thought. “I hope I never meet them again! They are gods! They have to be! Yes, they could absolutely turn me into a pile of ash with a single thought!”

As he continued to read he took in a deep breath through his nose, held it for a bit, and then let it out.

There it was again. A very faint tell-tale scent of lavender.

He smiled to himself nervously and went back to reading.

Since winter had set in, in full force, there was not much more Alex could do but continue his studies and explorations, which soon led him to the knowledge that, at one point in time, the two sisters became enemies and the legend of Nightmare Moon. “That explains the destruction of this place and the statue with all that candy around it. It’s their version of Halloween.” As he continued to read and study, he also learned more about Nightmare Moon and her banishment to the moon for a thousand years and her subsequent return. Her eventual defeat at the hands? Hooves? Of the heroes known as the Heroes of Equestria, also known as the Mane Six. “Yep, they defiantly look like the ones that tried to capture me.” Upon learning all of this he wondered how he was able to constantly escape from them if they possessed that kind of power.

On this particular night he found a book on the creation of Hearthwarming. It was one he had not seen before. The faded picture on the front cover depicted the three races of ponies around what looked like a Christmas tree complete with decorations. In the background he noticed three other figures in the air. He didn’t know what they could possibly be so he decided to sit down and read it.

Apparently the three pony races, tribes they were referred to, were enemies at one point in time a long time ago. The arrogance and egos of their leaders wouldn’t allow them to work together and so one day winter set in due to the bad blood between them. Upon seeing that they were all going to freeze or starve to death, the three pony races leaders decided to set out with their respective “peoples” to find a new land.

It turned out that all three found a rich and fertile land and all were happy. But soon the snows came again caused my some creatures called Wendigos feeding off of their negative emotions, due to the personal biases among the leaders that went with them too. It looked as if the ponies would freeze to death due to their frozen hearts and the wendigos would win, covering the land in ice and snow. As it turned out, the regular pony folk did not hold the same grudges against each other as their leaders did and joining in friendship, they were able to defeat the wendigoes and the land once again returned back into the rich earth and skies that it once was. Since that day it had come to be known as Hearthswarming Day.

“Hmmm.” Alex thought to himself. “So this must be the reason for all the decorations in that pony town. It must be their version of Christmas.” Then he followed up by muttering with sarcasm. “The politicians of my world could learn a thing or two from this book.” As he got up and put it back on its shelf.

“I wonder if they have a person that is their equivalent of Santa Clause? Probably someone like a “Santacorn?” He snickered at his own joke and at the thought of an old fat unicorn with a red coat and a white mane tail and a white beard. “Hehehe, He probably has a team of six peaguses pulling a sled around too!”

As Alex went about doing his daily routine of washing his clothes, eating, cleaning his dishes, garbage, his nightly rituals, etc. He settled down to go to sleep.

He found himself tossing and turning a bit, his mind worrying about the recent problem of his food stores getting low. There was still plenty of food left, it was just that it was pony food. Things like different types of flowers and what not that, although, were probably good tasting and nutritious to an equine pallet, it did nothing for a humans nutritional needs.

Like clockwork, the dream planes appeared and softly, off in the distance, he could hear someone singing in a beautiful female voice. It was soft and soothing, almost like a mother singing her child a lullaby. Accompanying the beautiful music was again the tell-tale smell of lavender. “Odd.” Alex thought. “Can one smell things in a dream? He decided to keep that particular question to himself.

“Sarah? Is that you singing?” He called out into the nothingness.

“Yes, my young friend. It was.” The voice answered.

“It was very beautiful. I have never heard anything like it before!”

“Thank you.”

“I could listen to that forever and never get tired of it.”

“You are too kind my friend.”

“Alex, do you remember when I told you I had a gift for you?” Sarah asked.

Yes! I do! Alex responded excitedly.

Do you know of a holiday called Hearthswarming here?

“Yes. As a matter of fact I just read a book in the library here yesterday. It’s very much like a holiday in my home called Christmas. We wish everyone peace on earth and good will to all men. We sing songs, decorate trees, share food, and give each other Christmas presents. One time long ago, it even stopped a very bloody war for one whole day. The men on both sides played soccer, exchanged small gifts, and were all united in brotherhood for that one day. The day after Christmas, the commanders of each side tried to get their soldiers to start fighting and killing one another again but the soldiers refused. No amount of treats could get them to resume the war so both sides had to transferred all those men to a different location and brought in fresh troops to resume the fighting.”

Alex let out a somewhat long and forlorn sigh.

“What is it Alex? What’s wrong? Sarah asked.

“Nothing. I was just remembering.” He responded. “I have always been a big fan of history. I read about this story in my great grandfather’s journal….. He was there. He saw it all.” Alex said solemnly.

Luna gasped in shock.

“Alex, you have a heritage to be very proud of.”

‘Thanks Lu...Sarah.” Alex said humbly.

There was silence for a small space of time.

“Alex? I said I had a special surprise for you some time ago. Do you remember?

“Yes” he said excitedly. Is it today?

“Alex, It is time. Wake up.”

The dream planes began to fade away and Alex opened his eyes. It was morning already.

As he sat up and rubbed the sleep from his eyes, he looked around the room serving as his living quarters. His eyes went wide as he noticed standing in the corner, a Christmas tree complete with lights and decorations! It even had presents, REAL PRESENTS under the tree! And all were for him!

Alex couldn’t believe his eyes!

“Happy Hearthwarming Alex.” A soft but happy voice whispered and echoed around the hall.

“HOW! WHY!” Alex was so excited he couldn’t finish a complete sentence as he knelt before the tree with a big cheese eatin’ grin on his face.

“Magic.” The ethereal voice echoed.

Alex wasted no time tearing into the gifts before him. With each present he found something he needed. The rustling and tearing of wrapping paper were the only sounds in the chamber permeated with the occasional shout of joy from a very happy Alex as each present revealed its contents.

A cake, cookies, Apple treats, new clothes, a black cloak, SHOES! He needed shoes and clothes really bad. Lots of foodstuffs and MEAT! Real honest to God meat! It was already prepared as a meal too. All he had to do, according to the instructions, is open the package and it would instantly cook itself and be ready to eat.

By his estimation, the food stuffs would be able to sustain him through most if not all of the winter.

“Thank you Sarah!… Just…. Thank you! I wish you were real so I could give you a hug and share all this with you.” He said to himself. “Well, except the clothes maybe since I don’t know what you look like.”

Luna, still in her invisible form, overheard what he had said and watched on with silent pride and great happiness as Alex tore through his gifts excitedly. The smile on her face so big and bright that she just might inadvertently give away her hidden position from the its brightness alone!

As the day wore on, it soon became time for Luna to return home. According to the Pegasus weather report, there was supposed to be another snow storm rolling in soon and she didn’t want to be caught out in the midst of it.

Spreading her wings, she gently flapped them and lifted off the ground. The slight breeze they created fanned the flames of the cooking fire only slightly and causing the flames to flicker so. Alex felt the warm breeze it caused and once again smelled a slight scent of lavender.

Unnoticed by Luna as she ascended through the shattered throne room roof, was Alex whose gaze looked up in the same direction as she left.

Luna then did her usual perimeter check on her wards and spells to make sure Alex was still safe and then set course for her home and to report to her sister how the day’s events went.

As she flew home deep in thought about the day’s events she suddenly missed a beat and her eyes opened wide as she remembered something Alex had said.

“Thanks Lu…Sarah?

What??!!

Author's Note

Think Alex is beginning to suspect something?
Think Luna is beginning to suspect something?

Chapter 17: Lunas Update

Lunas Update

Luna flew home to give her morning report to her sister on the nights events and how Alex had been doing.

It was still dark outside and there was still a few more hours before she would have to lower the moon and make way for her sisters sun. She decided it might be best to get a little rest before meeting with Celestia. The griffon delegates would be coming to discuss treaties and negotiations tomorrow afternoon. Typical politician stuff. It was always boring as usual and Luna hated politics. It was one of the many things that made her hate being a princess. Sometimes she just wanted to be a regular mare. Still, it was her lot in life and it was her duty as a princess and co leader of her nation and she took her duties very seriously.

“How is our young friend Luna?” Celestia asked. As she landed on the throne room balcony. Celestia had been waiting there for her sisters return. Well, so much for sleep.

“He is doing well Celestia." She answered as she landed, her hooves making nary a sound on the marble flooring."The gifts we gave him were badly needed and he was very grateful for them. He was just like a young foal. So filled with innocent wonder and happiness. It warmed my heart.” Luna said with a smile. “Apparently there is a similar holiday in his world like ours. He called it Christmas. They sing carols and exchange gifts. They even decorate trees like we do.” Then Lunas head bent down a little as she seemed to be deep in thought.

“What is it Luna?”

“As I was leaving he thanked me but almost said my name instead of the name he normally called me by. I think he suspects more than he is letting on. He is a very perceptive pony.” Luna said while staring off into the direction of the Everfree.

“Luna? Is there more?” Celestia asked noting the thousand yard stare in her sisters’ eyes.

“Yes there is sister. He knows of our magic and the powers we hold over our respective charges. Just as I thought I was gaining his trust once again, this happens. He sees us as gods Celestia, he told me that the sun, moon and even the weather in his world all move on their own. His world has no magic! None at all! His world has no control over its celestial bodies and that the only one that could is a being he calls God. Therefore he sees us as actual gods that could snuff out his very existence with a single thought and he would rather die by his own hooves than face us.”

Celestias face was one of shock and horror. “Luna! That just can’t be! We would never use our powers in such a way!"

"I know sister, I know. But do not forget the nightmares he had about us. We are still terrifying in his eyes."

“This is very troubling news.” Celestia said very solemnly. “And speaking of our charges, it is time.”

The sisters both walked back out onto the throne room balcony. Each one took a deep breath and let it out in a heavy sigh. They both closed their eyes and tapped into their respective magics and began their work.

Once finished, Princess Luna excused herself and retired to her chambers to get some much need sleep before the gryphon delegates arrived.

Although she was tired from her nights work her mind could feel no peace. The revelation that Alex was even more afraid of her and her sister was very troubling. It had never occurred to her that her ability to control the night and its orbiting satellite could be so terrifying when viewed by another. It simply was her and her sisters’ duty nothing more. Without the balance her and her sister maintained, all life on Equis would cease to exist! Luna thought as she drifted off into a restless sleep.

2:00 arrived and the griffon delegates had arrived on time. The meetings and negotiations went off without a hitch. By around 5:00 pm the meeting was concluded and the gryphon delegation paid their respects and left the throne room. All parties concerned seemed happy with the outcome.

As they were leaving, Celestia called out. “Frodor Greyfeather. Would you kindly remain a moment longer? There is something my sister and I wish to discuss in private with you.” The old griffon stopped and turned around with a raised eyebrow. His large eyes reading what he could of any tell-tale signs on the faces of the two alicorn princesses.

He looked calmly over his shoulder and said some to his cohorts and then approached the thrones of the diarchs.

“How may I serve the crowns of such beauty before me?” he said with a grand bow.

Both Celestia and Luna giggled at his overly exaggerated display of manners.

“Oh please! Really you are too much at times my old friend!” Celestia said between giggles.

The old griffon chuckled merrily with them.

Celestia then cleared her throat and her demeanor took on a more serious look. “In truth, I have need of your advice and perspective. Since you are not a pony, we need your views on a troubling matter that has come to our attention.”

Celestia and Luna both told the griffon about the stranger they had met and the events leading up to this moment. How he had constantly eluded capture and faking his death to be left in peace.

“Frodor, Alex is still in hiding today because he fears us. He would rather kill himself than come before us!” Celestias expression wasn't quite as neutral as she perhaps thought it was; he could see how disturbed she was. “And I will freely admit that we don't…. can't understand that. And as we are responsible for the safety and security of both him and our subjects, I need to understand…. I have to know how his mind might work, how he might react to things, to properly judge him as to how we might set his fears to rest.”

The old griffon listened quietly and patiently. “I understand,” he said quietly, not quite able to keep his voice from hitching a little upon learning of this fantastical tale. “Well...,” he began rubbing his chin with his fore claw I... I can't exactly speak for him, of course, but I can conjecture a little. Given how much effort he put into escaping and staying free, I think it's clear that he values his freedom above just about anything else - maybe even above his own life, if forced to choose between the two. When he saw you, your highnesses, he may have believed that you had come to destroy him because you saw him as a threat to your ponies.” he saw a brief look of shock cross both alicorns faces, almost too quickly to catch “and so decided that, absent any chance of survival, he could at least give himself a swift death by his own claw rather than potentially suffer a slow one.”

Celestia and Luna were both silent for more than a minute, gazing down at the floor, while Frodor watched them with an expression of concern. “I see....” Celestia said quietly. “Frodor, as you aren't a pony so perhaps you can give me an unbiased opinion... could we truly be seen as so terrifying, so merciless, to a creature unfamiliar with us?”

“Knowing what you can do, but not who you are? I'm afraid so, your highness', and quite easily too, I might add. I do not mean any disrespect, but knowing that you have complete control over a giant ball of fire in the sky and the moon and stars, has probably done more to get potential enemies to the negotiating table than anything else. Let us face facts. How hard would it be for you to allow the sun to stay over a particular area where a potential enemy might be amassing for an attack?” He then looked at Luna. “Or to hold the moon in place thus changing the ebb and flow of the tides to prevent said attack?”
It actually hurt Frodor to say that; he liked the alicorn sisters. But the honest truth was the only thing that he felt would help in this situation. “Though, Your Highness’, I'll also say that anyone who does get to know you at all understands that, for all your power, you're two of the gentlest and most understanding creatures to walk this world.”

“You flatter us, Frodor.” Luna said, a ghost of a smile decorating both Princess's lips. “But thank you for your insight and honesty. Your help has been invaluable, and we truly appreciate all you've done.”

“It was my pleasure. Now If you no longer have need of my services, I will take my leave.” The griffon said with a bow and promptly turned and left the princess’. Just before he walked through the throne room doors, he stopped and looked over his shoulder. “Should you ever resolve your particular situation in a favorable way, I should like to meet this young Alex you spoke of. He sounds like a fascinating creature!”

“Should it happen so, we would be most happy to do so old friend.” Luna responded in kind. And with that the griffon ambassador turned and left.

Author's Note

After all that work Luna has put in, now another problem seems to have reared its ugly head.

Chapter 18: The Creature Shrouded in Black

The Creature Shrouded in Black

Winter was now over. Spring had come as it always did. This winters Winter Wrap-up was another success and had gone off without a hitch.

And Pipsqueak was in pain. A lot of pain. He didn’t know how he got into this situation. One minute he was playing with the Cutie Mark Crusaders at the edge of the Everfree Forest and the next moment he found himself chained to the ground with a collar around his neck and a broken right front leg. Two diamond dogs had captured him and inflicted the injuries he currently had. He moaned in pain and was promptly and painfully kicked in his already bruised ribs in order to sound louder which he did. The dogs had captured him with a dark plan in mind and he was the bait.

“Louder pony!” one dog said. “LOUDER!” and kicked Pipsqueaks leg again. “You make noise and the princesses come. We capture them and then they work for us to dig. Yes. Dig for gems.”

Pipsqueak was in so much pain he was about ready to pass out from it. He tried to do his best to be brave and strong but it wasn’t easy. Not in the slightest. He screamed in pain once more descending to sobbing. “I just wanna go home.” He sobbed.

Suddenly there was hoof steps coming through the bushes as the CMCs and three adult ponies appeared. The diamond dogs stood their ground with their spears at the ready. “Release him!” An orange mare ordered taking a threatening step forward.

“Come take him pony.” One dog growled showing his sharp teeth.

“I said release him!” Applejack growled. Taking another step forward. The other mares, Lyra Heartstrings and Berry Punch matching her steps.

Suddenly a net dropped down on the three adult ponies and the CMCs! “Gotcha!” as another diamond dog dropped out of the trees.

“Good job!” Digger commented. “It not princesses but we have seven ponies to make dig!”

“HEY!” Applejack shouted as the net fell about her and her friends as they immediately started to try to fight their way out. The diamond dogs pinning the ends of the net to the ground with their spears.

As the struggling continued, there was a sudden rustling in the bushes opposite from them all. The dogs turned around pulling their spears from the net that had moments before had the ponies pinned underneath it.

“COME OUT!” Digger yelled, weapons at the ready.

As if on cue and answering their summons, a tall figure in a black hood and cloak strode confidently into the forest clearing. To Applejack it seemed to just glide across the ground. No hoof or fur could be seen as it moved towards them. It was as if the very fabric itself was alive. Without slowing a bit, the figure produced a long staff and walked right up to the closest diamond dog. CRACK! The canine didn’t even get a chance to react as it brought the staff down on the dogs head knocking it out completely as he fell to the ground. The remaining dogs looked at each other and then attacked weapons drawn. CRACK! THWACK! YIPE! Both dogs met the same fate in a matter of seconds.

The figure then relaxed its stance and seemed to take a deep relaxing breath. It then took what looked like a slow and steady scan of its surroundings. Once seemingly satisfied of its safety, it walked over to Pipsqueak in full view of the netted ponies.

To Applejack, Berry, and Lyra, the tall figure bent down to Pipsqueak and to their horror, it seem to just absorb him. They heard a small yelp from the injured colt and as it rose to its full stature once again, Pipsqueak was gone! All that remained was the chain he had had shackled around his neck and spiked to the ground. The shrouded creature then looked back at the remaining netted ponies, At least its actions seemed to represent that and then it glided back into the dark of the forest.

“PIPSQUEAK!” All the ponies yelled in horror but to no avail.

Lyra lit up her horn and the net magically levitated off of its prisoners and was cast aside.

“C’mon! We have to go after that thing!” Berry said. Lyra chimed in her agreement as well. But cooler heads prevailed. Applejack decided against chasing after them. Looking up at the sky she said it was a bad idea. The sun was beginning to set and it would be dark soon. She’d been in the Everfree Forest before at night and remembered how dangerous it was.

“Its getting’ late. We don’t wanna be in that now. We need to get help and form a search party. A’ll go tell Twilight what happened and we’ll get a search party t’gether and leave at first light tomorrow mornin’.“

All ponies present then departed off to Twilights with haste.

Twilight was just settling down with a cup of tea and a book in her castles library for the evening when Applejack and the others came bursting in the front door of the castle. Each of them breathless from their sprint.

“TWILIGHT!” Applejack yelled upon entering “TWILIGHT! WHERE ARE YOU!” There was the telltale flash of magic teleportation and she appeared.

“WHAT!” Whats wrong?”

“Pipsqueak got eaten by a creature in the Everfree Forest. It was tall and shrouded and cloaked all in black and it just ate him!” Berry Punch cried. “It just swallowed him!”

“Calm down. Calm down everypony. SPIKE? SPIIIIIKE!” She called out. Her voice echoing off the walls of the great hall.

“Right here!” He cried as he came running into the room. “What is it? Whats wrong? Is it zombie ponies?” He had a habit of thinking every emergency involved zombie ponies lately.

“No spike. How many times do I have to tell you there is no such thing as zombies?” She answered in frustration as she blew a strand of her mane out of her eyes. “Please could you go and get some cold water for our friends here?” She asked.

“I’m on it!” He said cheerfully as he ran off to the kitchen. “Be back in a sec.”

“Okay. Deep breath. Now tell me exactly what happened.”

The Cuitie Mark Crusaders began the tale first telling Twilight how there were playing with Pipsqueak and the sudden appearance of the two diamond dogs and how they had hurt the little colt, put a collar around his neck and had chained him to the ground, and had broken his leg. They then told of that how they had run off to get help and that’s where they found Applejack, Berry Punch, and Lyra.

Applejack picked up the story from there and told of how the diamond dogs had trapped them in a drop net by a third dog and that they were going to be hauled off as slaves to work in their tunnels, "and that’s when the creature appeared." Lyra and Berry nodded their heads in confirmation of Applejacks tale.

“…It was about as tall as Princess Luna! Maybe even Princess Celestia and covered in what looked like black material. It just came straight out o’ the bushes, walked up to the three dogs and knocked all three o’ them out with a long stick that he just made come outta nowheres. It seem to look around to make sure there was no danger, then it walked over to lil Pipsqueak, bent down, and when it stood back Pipsqueak was gone! It was jest like it swallered ‘im up! It then looked at us and its surroundings and then walked back into the forest like it wer’nt even there!”

“I have never heard of such a creature before. Do you think you could describe what it looked like?” Twilight asked summoning a quill and parchment.

“Twilight. Thar aint nothin’ to tell. It was tall and oddly shaped and covered in black cloth.”

“Wasn’t there any distinguishing features you recognized? Anything?”

“Not a one. We didn’t see any fur, eyes, muzzle, hooves, claws, nor scales. Nothing” Lyra said. “Just a tall, black, cloth,……..thing with its long stick! That’s it! And it just seemed to absorb that little colt.”

“But it left the diamond dogs alone as well as us.” Berry said.

“And us too.” The CMCs chimed in.

“Tomorrow morning we’ll get the Elements together and go search the woods for any sign of little Pipsqueak and this creature. Maybe we might be able to find a clue to his whereabouts and what this creature might be.” Twilight said. “I will also send a message to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna telling them about what has happened. Any other ponies that might want to help in the search will be welcome.”

“Spike? Take a letter.”

Pipsqueak yawned as he stretched out and slowly opened his eyes. He was reminded by the sudden pain he felt in his ribs and foreleg, that he was injured. After the pain subsided a little. Looking around he saw that he was in some sort of cave. He also noticed that he was alone. The big black thing was gone. He was resting on something soft, there was a warm blanket wrapped around himself. It turned out that he wasn’t alone for long. There was a rustling sound in the bushes just ahead of him and suddenly there was the tall black thing before him! Pipsqueak closed his eyes in terror as a primal fear took hold. He tried to make himself as small as possible. It was a basic instinct in all ponies. Try to look as small as possible and maybe he wouldn’t be seen.

As he braced himself for the monsters teeth and claws, he felt a soft touch on his head. Pip opened his eyes to see the creature reaching a black clothed appendage gently running over his head and back again and again. He couldn’t help it. It felt really nice. It then reached over and very carefully and picked him up and began to put some sort of thick liquid on his bruised ribs. It hurt for only a second and then it started feeling better as the pain went away. The creature then carefully wrapped some bandages around his barrel. It then took two small sticks and gently tied them to his broken leg making a splint.

After it was done attending to his injuries, it then gave him some food and a little clay bowel full of water. Laying it on the ground within easy reach. Pip was hungry and made short work of the food and water he was given.

“Thank you.” Pip said. The creature only nodded in approval.

The creature sat silently looking at Pipsqueak. It never spoke a word but just sat silently looking at him although Pip never did see its eyes. Its actions seem to indicate so.

It was starting to get late. Princess Celestia would be lowering the sun soon and his favorite princess, Princess Luna would begin to raise the moon.

The creature head suddenly looked up in alarm towards the entrance and got up. Had he heard something? Pip swiveled his ears this way and that trying to hear whatever had alarmed it. Looking around it found a cloth covering of some sort. It looked at pip (at least it seemed to do so by its actions) and put a cloth appendage to where he guessed its mouth would be and made a sign to be quiet and then a sign to stay still. It then put the cloth over him and suddenly and silently left the cave.

Pipsqueak was scared. Really scared! He was now all alone in a dark cave with no one knowing where he was! He lay as quiet as and as still as he could. His heart pounding loudly in his chest and trying to listen for any sound that might tell him what was going on. He prayed to Luna and Celestia that he might be safe.

His hearing met with only silence and the noises of the forest.

Suddenly there was some rustling at the cave entrance and the sounds of hoof falls. It came right up to where Pip was hiding and the cloth hiding him was taken off him. Pip “squeaked” in surprise but was relieved to see it was only the creature above him.

After looking Pip over carefully, it gently picked him up and lay down on the cave floor putting Pip beside him away from the cave entrance.

Soon both were fast asleep.

Author's Note

Hope everyone likes so far. Still more to come. Already have another five chapters done. Just gotta edit and proofread. Would like any constructive criticism that might come to mind.

Chapter 19: The Return of Pipsqueak

The Return of Pipsqueak

Pipsqueak tried to walk, although it hurt to put weight on his injured leg. He got a few feet from the cave entrance then lost his balance and fell. Fortunately the creature heard and rushed over.

It saw Pipsqueak on the ground and helped him up, checking his injuries.

“I’m fine, I just lost my balance.” Pip said. As the creature continued to look him over.

“My leg still hurts but I’m feeling a lot better.”

It seemed to sigh with relief then it gently picked Pip back up and held him in its arms? Hooves? Pip still couldn’t tell.

Pipsqueak didn't protest, he kind of liked being carried by the creature. It reminded him of Appleblooms brother Big Macintosh, kind, caring, strong but gentle. Pipsqueak liked the creature and hoped that the others in Ponyville would too.

It sat him down next to the fire and handed him a plate of food which Pipsqueak ate hungrily and then said

“Thanks for the food. I didn’t realize how hungry I was!”

The creature nodded its head in approval.

Once he was done eating, it then put out the fire and carried Pipsqueak outside. After looking around and making sure the fire was out, it folded him in its robes and they headed out of the forest.

As they traveled through the forest, Pipsqueak worried that they might be attacked. Then he saw the creatures’ staff and remembered how it had taken out three Diamond Dogs with it and began to feel quite a bit safer. The way it handled those dogs so easily, he thought it could put down anything the forest could throw at them.

After some minutes of walking, the two exited the forest, only to see a group of ponies coming their way. As they got closer, Pipsqueak recognized some of them as Appleblooms big brother and sister as well as their friends and the Elements. The group stopped about thirty feet away from the creature and Pip, and stared at them.

It saw that some of them were carrying pitchforks and rakes and the unicorns in the mix had their horns aglow and at the ready. There were no less than twelve or fifteen ponies present and ready to do battle.

The creature stood in the middle of the path to the Everfree Forest, staring at the ponies in front of him as they stared back. Fear and uneasiness crept up in their collective stomachs as their minds ran through various scenarios. It seemed that Lyra and the others weren’t over exaggerating when they said that the creature was almost as tall as Luna or Celestia!

Suddenly everyone was distracted by something in the sky as they all looked up to witness a half dozen Royal Pegasi Guards and a golden chariot descend amongst them. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia dismounted their golden chariot and walked among the crowd. All ponies present bowed before their Diarchs as the crowd parted to make way.

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” Said Twilight Sparkle as she ran up to them. “That’s the creature that ate Pipsqueak that I wrote you about!” Pointing towards the cloth covered entity.

The princesses walked to the head of the crowd and looked with emotionless eyes at the creature. Studying its unrecognizable form.

Suddenly a rock flew out from among the crowd right at what might be the creatures head and at the same time somepony yelled “DIE MONSTER!”

At that very moment everything seemed to go in slow motion as the rock flew through the air. The creature saw it coming but stood its ground unflinching as it neared him. At the last second, quick as lightning, the creature brought its staff to bear and knocked the rock away as if it were no more than swatting at a fly. Then it turned back to the crowd.

The crowd gasped at the quickness and precision of its response. After another long silent moment both the crowd and the princess’ were astonished when it stiffly and formally bowed to the Diarchs and returned to its upright position. It then crouched down and unfurled its robes to reveal a still alive Pipsqueak all bandaged up but otherwise unharmed, sitting on the ground before them.

“Hi everypony!” He cheerfully said as he raised his unbroken foreleg and waved.

“PIPSQUEAK!” they all shouted in unison.

While everyone was focused on the little colt, the cloaked and hooded figure quietly faded back into the shadows of the forest. When everyone looked back up again it was gone.

“Quick! After it! We need to capture it. It’s getting away!” Shouted Twilight as she bolted for the forest entrance. The other five of the six following close behind.

Celestia held out a wing. “No Twilight Sparkle! Let it go!”

“But why? Princess.” Twilight countered. “We need to capture it and see what it is? We could learn so much from it!”

Princess Luna then spoke in a commanding tone. “Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight turned to look at Princess Luna.

“Your thirst for knowledge is admirable. But do you not remember another creature you pursued and it eventually faked its own death just so it could live in peace? How is it that you have forgotten this lesson so quickly?” She said in a scolding manner.

Twilights ears drooped as she hung her head in shame at the remembrance of Alex and her actions with him. Even worse was the memory of what he thought of her in his letter and the memory of the nightmare he had of her that Princess Luna had shown them some time before.

“I am sure that if it wants us to know about it, it will make itself available.” Celestia added.

Princess Luna then spoke up again addressing the gathered crowd. “It seems that our business here is concluded . We came here to learn of the whereabouts of one of our subjects and of the creature you spoke of in your letter. We have learned about both. Little Pipsqueak is safe and sound has been returned to us and it appears that the creature we all witnessed is rather kind and protective of the little ones. Perhaps even to all ponies that enter its domain. It freed him from the Diamond Dogs, has nursed little Pipsqueak back to health, returned him to us, and left six of you unharmed. I think it tells us much.”

Celestia then spoke up, “My little Ponies. It is time we take our leave. It was good to see you all and that this event turned out to have a happy ending instead of a tragic one.” As she mounted the royal carriage.

“Sister.” Said Luna. “I wish to stay behind for just a bit. I have a minor task to take care of while I am here. I will fly to Canterlot Castle in a bit if that is alright with you?”

“Of course sister. Take all the time you need.” And with that Celestia and her guards departed.

“Luna, if I may ask? Why did you stay behind?” Asked Twilight a bit more humbly.

“I wish to see to the proper care of our little injured friend personally.” She answered as she walked up to Pipsqueak and smiled at him.

She knelt down to his level and said in a soft voice, “How would you like me to take you to the doctor myself? My sister left with all her guards and I have no one to escort me there. Would you be willing to do so?”

The look on Pipsqueaks face was one of absolute joy. “YES Princess Luna! I will do a good job too!” but then he looked down at the ground.

“What is it little one? What troubles you?”

“I got hurt by those mean Diamond Dogs. I can’t walk very well.” He said sadly.

Princess Luna put her hoof to her chin as if deep in thought. “You are right! This doesn’t bode well! This will never do! Whatever are we going to do?”

Pipsqueak didn’t have any ideas when suddenly Princess Luna had a thought and rose to her hooves.

Now towering over the little colt she stated that she had an idea. Suddenly her horn lit up and Pipsqueak found himself lifted in the air and gently set down on Princess Lunas back. She turned her head to look back at him and angled her wings slightly upwards to keep him from falling off.

“There!” She exclaimed. How about if I be your legs and you can be an extra set of eyes to look out for the bad ponies?”

The smile returned tenfold! Everyone else went “Dawwww.” And stepped aside as the princess of the night took Pipsqueak to the nearby hospital.

The crowd could hear Pipsqueak exclaim in the distance “YOUR MY MOST FAVORITE PRINCESS EVER!”

The smile on Princess Lunas face was equally as big as the one on little Pipsqueaks face.

“Well, I’m glad that’s over.” Alex thought as he wound his way through the forest paths that would lead him back to his current home. “Hope the little guy is gonna be alright. I couldn’t do much with my first aid kit. I just hope it was enough.” Those mangy mongrels really pissed me off! NO ONE messes with a kid! I don’t care who or what race they are NO BODY messes with a child! He said angrily to himself as he continued to walk the forest paths.

Yes! Alex was VERY pissed!

As he continued to wind his way through the forest paths, deep in thought, he didn’t notice that there were eyes watching his every move and the careful footsteps that were following quietly and closely in the bushes.

Luna, upon getting little Pipsqueak admitted to the Ponyville Hospital, had given him a kind motherly nuzzle and had then departed leaving a still smiling and very happy colt in the care of the hospitals staff.

As she flew to her castle home, she was deep in thought. The Diamond Dogs seldom dared come this close to populated areas. They were known to capture ponies, griffons, and even zebras, to be used as slaves to dig for gems in their mines or to be sold off at the Outsiders Market far to the south. It was worrisome.

As she landed on her bedroom balcony with nary a sound, she went through her room and out the doors. In no time she was in the throne room where her sister was going over some documents.

Upon entering, Celestia gave a warm smile and greeted her younger sibling. “Ah! Luna. How is the little one doing?”

“He is well sister. The hospital staff will take good care of him, I have no doubt.”

“He will make a fine Lunar Guard when he is old enough. Don’t you think?” Celestia teased.

Luna turned her head blushing a little at her sisters jibe. “Yes he might just at that since I’m his “most favorite princess ever”, according to him.” She countered as she stuck out her chest and held her head high.

Celestia giggled at her sisters display and smiled. She dearly loved her sister and was so very happy she had returned from her exile. Life was so much happier for her since Luna had come back.

Clearing her throat a little. “Yes well…” she refocused her attention on the parchment Twilight Sparkle had sent to them yesterday about the creature in the Everfree.

“Luna? What do you think about the events that unfolded today in Ponyville, concerning our tall friend and that young colt?

“I think it was our missing Alex if you must know.” Luna answered.

“As do I.” Celestia answered in return. “It is obvious that he poses no threat to the little ones or to any pony for that matter.

“It also makes sense that he would keep himself completely shrouded so as to not show any part of himself so that no one would be able to recognize him. The sad thing is that he still fears us.” She said while her eyes closed and her head drooped at the memory of how she had mistreated him.

“How has he been doing Luna?”

“He seems to be doing better since I helped him with his nightmares about us. He is also very clever and resourceful too. It explains why he has been able to survive in the Everfree this long. I am still determined to see if I might be able to talk to him but….”

“But what sister?”

“If anything, He fears us more now than ever.”

“How so?” Celestia said with concern in her voice.

“In my nightly duties of watching over him, I noticed that he has been reading and learning about us and our kingdom and subjects. He knows of our history, our battle when I was the nightmare, even our powers we have over our respective charges. He thinks we are gods and would snuff out his ………. NO! I HAVE TO GO TO HIM NOW! HE IS IN DANGER!!” She suddenly shouted in a panicked voice.

“Luna. Whatever do you mean?” Celestia asked in a worried tone.

“No time! I have to go now! I put a spell of protection around him to let me know if something bad might be happening to him and the barrier surrounding him has been breached!”

Luna said in a panicked voice as she ran for the balcony behind the thrones.

“I will summon a few of the guards to go with you.” Celestia offered as she ran after her little sister.

Luna skidded to a stop briefly and looked back at her sister. “No. Remember he still is afraid of us. Too many ponies may only make things worse! I will send word if help is needed but for now I must go! He needs me! And with that she leapt off the balcony, her wings unfurling as she pumped them as hard as she could and increasing her speed with each stroke.

“No no no no.! Faster, I must go faster! Hang on Alex! I’m almost there!

Alex wound his way through the forest constantly checking his surroundings. He had the weird feeling he was being watched but couldn’t spot anything in the underbrush as he picked up the pace to his home. Soon he could see the rope bridge that went across the gorge. He let out a sigh. “It’s good to be back home.” He thought as he carefully went to the bridge, stepping in certain places then started across the bridge.

As he crossed the courtyard, he made sure to step in certain locations too. Over time he had set a few traps for anything that might think to invade his current home.

“I could sure use a bath after spending the night in that cave.” He mumbled to himself as he threw back the hood of his cloak and took it off draping it over his arm and pushed through the main doors to the castle ruins, closing the heavy wooden door behind him. “Home at last.” He thought.

However as soon as he had closed and the door, he heard a howl outside. He rushed to one of the windows in front of the main castle and looked down across the bridge. The near human sized bipedal dogs armed with bladed weapons had returned.

Oh great. Not more attacking things. SHEESH! First the ponies and now this crap!

Author's Note

Oh GREAT! Now what? First ponies and now this!!!

Chapter 20: Forged in Battle

Forged in Battle

Digger had been tormented by that thing. After he and his fellow dogs had been knocked out by the black shrouded creature, he was looking for some payback as he rubbed the lump on his head. When he reported to the Alpha what had happened, the Alpha had told him to capture the creature, he had thought it was going to be relatively easy but Digger was still a little wary. The creature looked sickly and scrawny with no fur except for what was on its head. It had the appearance of an ape of some sort, and the thing had been wearing clothes, so Digger had thought it must have been an escaped animal from a zoo or perhaps someone’s lost pet, maybe from that yellow pegasus mare that took care of animals.

Alpha had thought it would sell well at the Outsiders Market, especially since it looked so exotic. Given the fact it could also fight, it might also do well in the gaming pits too.

His suspicions were confirmed when one of the pack stepped onto a hidden trap of some kind. The dog howled in pain as it had its feet swept out from under him and he fell with a hard thump. Whatever had hit the dog was moving too fast for him to react. Another trap struck another dog, piercing up through its foot. Another dog down.

Digger was beginning to think this ape wasn't an ape.

They had followed it to the Everfree ruins. All of the other dogs were waiting in the tree line on the far side of the bridge, waiting impatiently for Alpha to signal the beginning of the attack. Digger watched as Alpha calmly walked to the bridge, raise his head and howled. This was the beginning of the attack. The creature had also heard it, as Digger had seen it poke its head out of a broken window. They had all agreed that because it had harmed fellow Diamond Dogs they would eat its flesh, even if it surrendered to them despite what Alpha wanted.

Alpha yelled to the ape, "Ape, come out and give yourself up! If you surrender you will be spared!" The ape did nothing. After a few seconds Alpha ordered Digger and two other dogs to lead the charge against the ape. They had not yet crossed the bridge. However, when they had almost reached the other side, the ape appeared in the castle doorway with a tree branch and a crossbow.

“I don’t obey dogs.” It shouted back, “Where I come from, dogs obey their masters!” Then he took the stick and waved it and said almost mockingly, “Here boy! Get the stick!” He then whistled a couple of times,“ Get the stick! That’s a good boy!” as he threw the stick towards them. The canines looked at the stick and then back up at the human. “Stupid dogs.” Alex said to himself but loud enough on purpose so that they could hear.

Alex then shouldered his crossbow and aimed.

The bolt came away from the bow and flew at them. Landing at their feet. The tip impacted the ground and stuck. A warning shot had been fired.

An entire pack of the huge bipedal dog like creatures stood before Alex. The only thing separating them from him was a rickety old bridge and a chasm, and a few booby traps on the far side of the bridge he had set up. “I have a feeling they aren’t your typical friendly door-to-door salesmen.”

It didn’t matter, Alex had grabbed the crossbow and set up in the archway of the door. The dogs had started to cross the bridge. He waited for the first three dogs to start across the bridge. He pulled the trigger. The bolt hit the front thigh of the first dog. It went down with a “Yipe”. The rest of the pack had tried to make it across the bridge trying to clamor over their fallen comrade and two fell off and into the chasm when some foot planks he has booby trapped gave way. Two more shots and two more dogs went down howling in pain as they fell off the bridge. That made five so far. These dogs weren't very smart were they? "The battle of Kasserine Pass" Alex thought. "Keep trying to run the gauntlet, and just keep getting slaughtered."
Alex had just enough time to load another bolt in his crossbow and fire it. Another dog went down. By this time they had made their way across the bridge. “There was no time to reload.” Alex thought. “Ranged weapons were no good now. Time to get up close and personal.” He mumbled as he closed the door and drew his sword as the dogs came bursting through the front door.

Alex stood his ground and began to fight for his very life.

As Alex slashed at another dog, he heard movement from behind and then yelling.

He couldn't get out the way fast enough. The dog slammed into his back and his sword flew out of his hands a couple of feet away.

He rolled over onto his back just in time to see a giant paw coming down on a collision course with his head. He rolled to the left and onto his feet and ducked as the canine sent another paw his way. It sprung and tackled Alex to the stone floor once again and was about to bring it's fangs down upon his head.

Alex raised his left arm, and its fangs punctured his arm instead. He screamed out in pain and managed to reach his right arm across to his left side and grab his dagger. Swinging around with an underhand grip, his arm still in its mouth, the knife punctured the dog's right side possibly punctured a lung. This caused the dog to let out a yelp thus releasing his left arm.

His arm now free, Alex threw a punch, and jerked the dagger towards himself. There was a loud crack and Alex was pretty sure he broken its nose.

While doing this, he had also managed pull his feet up, and brace them against its chest. With a heavy shove he kicked the dog off of himself. It was a lot lighter than it looked. After he was off, and rolling onto all fours, Alex rolled over onto his chest and pushed himself up quickly grabbing his sword from where it had fallen. At the same time Alex felt a heavy paw slash across his back.

Alex couldn't feel the pain in his left arm or his back, as his survival instincts had kicked in full swing. Another dog was now attacking and he charged at it sword at the ready. It was trying to bring his paw up to block. Alex swung at him, using his one hundred- eighty five pound frame to knock the dog to the ground. A large gash across its chest. It fell back letting another Diamond Dog take its place.

More dogs came as Alex backed up until his back was against interiors wall. There were still nine or ten more of the ugly canines left.

Just as Alex was about to accept this situation as his last stand, He looked up through the gash in the throne rooms ceiling. He had noticed that the once clear skies now had storm clouds beginning to churn and lightning and thunder began to clap. The remaining Diamond Dogs attention was also directed to the sky. Their ears were folded back and sniffing the air as they looked around as if expecting something.

Then suddenly a lightning bolt shot from the sky right through an opening in the chambers ceiling, BOOM! The bolt hit the floor right in front between Alex and the dogs throwing them back a fair distance leaving and a burn spot on the tiled floor. Alex shielded his eyes as the brightness of the flash faded away and in its place there stood a tall jet black pony!

It had a horn on its head and bat shaped wings but still covered in feathers. But that wasn’t what caught Alexs’ attention though, when it raised its head to its full stature it opened its eyes.

Its eyes! Its piercing blue eyes were CATS EYES!… AND THEY WERE GLOWING! The dogs were all frozen in surprise by the pony that stood before them.

Alex felt his heart rate go up as it looked right at him and gave him a wide Cheshire Cat type smile. Were those fangs? FANGS! Horses weren’t supposed to have freakin’ FANGS! It then turned back to the remaining Diamond Dogs and spoke. Its voice echoing off the chambers walls.

“I WILL WARN YOU ONLY ONCE MONGROLS! LEAVE THIS PONY BE, OR FACE THE CONSEQUENCES!”

Alex, despite his battered and bruised condition still had enough cheekiness in him to sing out in a raspy voice…..

“Someone’s gettin’ in trouuuuuuuuuble!” He sang in the neener song.

The canines looked at the pony that stood before them and since they outnumbered her about nine or ten to one, figured that they could take her. She was powerful, that was certain, and would be a great asset digging for gems. They decided to not heed her warning and attack.

The battle was very one sided and soon the dogs were lying on the floor whimpering in pain.

All of them.

It then turned its reptilian eyes towards Alex.

Alex felt a cold chill run down his spine and he held his sword in his right hand pointing it at the dark creature while at the same time holding his injured left arm close to his body.

The dark mare took slow measured steps toward Alex.

“Don’t you come any closer!” he warned as the mare approached. “I’m warning you! STAY BACK!” as he took some feeble swipes at the mare who stood just out of reach.

“Please, do not fear me.” It said in a soft voice. “Every pony fears me. Please, I promise, I will not harm you.”

“Why shouldn’t I?” Alex yelled still holding his sword pointed at the mystery mare. “I know who you are! Your kind are all the same!” Alex shouted.

“Alex. Do you not recognize my voice? Put the weapon down please.” It said in a soft kind voice. “I am the one who promised to help you with your nightmares. I promised I would be there for you whenever you needed me.”

As she walked towards Alex slowly, there was the telltale sound and sight of magic as it swirled around the mare revealing Princess Luna in her true form. “You once called me Sarah. Do you not remember?”

He looked the mare up and down and remained silent for some time. Luna started getting a little nervous and just a tad self conscious as he continued to stare at her.

Alex took a deep breath through his nostrils and let it out.

He smelled a familiar smell, the scent of lavender.

“Oh Alex, I am soooooooo very sorry for how I mistreated you. Luna said. “For how all of us have mistreated you.” As her head bowed in shame. “Please…….Allow me to make it right.”

Alex looked at the princess that stood before him with her head bowed in earnest penance before him and smiled a crooked smile due to his swollen lip from the fight as he said. “You’ll have to forgive my rather unkempt appearance your majesty.” As he struggled to stand at his full height and saluted with his sword. “It appears that congratulations are in order princess. It looks like you win the hunt.” At the same time giving a bow to the princess.

It was at this moment that the adrenaline, racing through his body, gave out. His sword fell from his hand and clattered to the floor as he slid down the wall to the cold marble flooring. Luna noticed the wide smear of red on the wall come into view as he slid down into a somewhat sitting position.

“I’m cold.” He mumbled as he fell over and slipped into unconsciousness. A small pool of blood very slowly began to form on the floor underneath him.

Luna was suddenly in a panic!
“NO. NO. Please Alex! Don’t do this! Not now! Not after all this time!” She cried!

Author's Note

Well, It looks like, after all these years, they finally meet again face to face only for them to be parted once again!

Chapter 21: Back From the Dead? Well Maybe.

Back From the Dead? Well Maybe.

Luna was in a panic! “NO. NO. Please Alex! Don’t do this! Not now! Not after all this time!”

She nudged his body trying to wake him up. Still he didn’t move. She put an ear to his chest and found a weak heartbeat. His skin was cold to the touch. She knew he was fading fast. His body began to shiver compounding her worry.

Luna lit up her horn and levitated his still unconscious body up off the ground and slowly rotated his form in the air looking at all his wounds and magically patching them as best as she could.

It was the best she could do with her magical first aid. She would need to get him to a hospital fast.

She laid him back on the ground with a blanket underneath him to keep him off the cold floor and then lay beside him spreading her wing over Alexs’ body and using her own body heat to keep him warm.

He kept shivering and she knew she needed to get him medical help fast or he wouldn’t make it.

Once she was settled and had covered Alex as best she could, she looked through the great hole in the ceiling and her Canterlot Voice rang out.

“GUARDIANS OF THE NIGHT!”Her voice echoed across the Everfree Forest and throughout Ponyville.

In a matter of moments two shadows came through the ceiling opening, landing in a bow before the Princess of the Night.

“What is thy bidding your highness?” The bat ponies said in unison.

“Night Shade. Shadow Moon. I am in need of your services. Night Shade, fly as fast as you can to the Ponyville Hospital and tell them to send the medical carriage here now! Tell them of the nature of the emergency and have them bring Miss Lyra Heartstrings as well.” She ordered as she lifted her wing showing Alexs’ still shivering body and the wounds he had suffered in the castle battle. In a single glance they both understood the gravity of the situation. ”Shadow Moon, Fly to Canterlot Castle and inform my sister. Tell her of what has happened and bring her to the hospital. Go now!”

“We serve at the pleasure of the Moon and the Sun.” They both said again in unison and they were gone.

“Hold on Alex.” She said as she nuzzled him carefully. “Don’t go yet. Please stay with me. Help is on the way!” She looked at her mane and tail, willing them to cover any part of Alexs body that her wing did not.

-*-

Bat ponies were rather intimidating. Their fluffier appearance, longer ears, catlike eyes, and sharp pointed teeth always gave the heebee geebees to the “normal” ponies, so when one burst through the Ponyville Hospitals main doors and strode up to the front desk, it startled the pony receptionist behind the desk, whose pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks upon seeing one enter. Standing tall and imposing Night Shade spoke with authority.

“I have been sent by Princess Luna herself to order you to bring the medical carriage, along with a Miss Lyra Heartstrings to the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters. A very rare sentient creature has been gravely wounded in battle with Diamond Dogs and needs blood and medical attention. Miss Heartstrings knows about this creature and may be able to help. This is my mistress’ bidding. Go now. I will await you outside and escort you back.”

With that Night Shade turned and went back out the main doors.

-*-

Princess Celestia was relaxing in the royal gardens. It had been a rather taxing day in court. Having to solve the nobles whiny problems had worn on her last nerve. Still despite their rather childish behavior, she had managed to, yet again, conduct herself with the decorum and dignity her station required. Centuries of practice and experience had prepared her for this kind of work.

She had been very very worried about her sister and how things had been faring with her since she hadn’t gotten word back yet on the situation with Alex.

As if on cue, a shadow passed overhead and she looked up just in time to see one of Lunas elite bat pony guard descend and land in a bow before her.

“Princess Celestia. I bring word from your sister Princess Luna.” It said.

Suddenly Celestia was standing and alert. “Moon Shadow. Speak. What news?”

“Your Highness, Your sister is well but, I fear the human is not. He has been severely injured in battle with Diamond Dogs." "Oh no!" She gasped putting a hoof to her mouth.
"The hospital carriage from Ponyville has already been dispatched. I am to escort you to the hospital. We must leave now.” Moon Shadow said.

“Yes, of course.” Celestia responded lighting up her horn and teleporting the two of them directly to the lobby of the Ponyville Hospital.

Meanwhile at the ruins…,

The medical carriage, led by two Pegasus ponies, flew to the castle site in record time. Night Shade flying escort all the way. They all landed in the courtyard and were shocked to see the remnants of the fight that had taken place earlier. The medical team rushed through the open and dilapidated door, led by the bat pony guard, to where Luna still lay covering Alex with her wing, mane, and tail. No one gave a look or thought at the unconscious Diamond Dogs that lay in a far off corner.

“Princess! We are here!” Let us take a look at him.” The unicorn paramedic said urgently.

Luna lifted her wing but stayed where she was as the medical crew began to do their work.

As soon as they could, she left her post at his side so they could continue. Lyra Heartstrings giving advice, when asked, because she was the foremost authority on humans available.

Once his wounds were seen to and his vitals seemingly stabilized, Alex was then carefully lifted and carried down the hall and out the front door into the back of the waiting carriage via unicorn levitation magic. Once he was secured inside, the medical team boarded and the pegasi took flight carriage and all.

-*-

“I must leave you here, your highness. Night Shade and I must return to your sister as we were ordered to do. We will leave as soon as Night Shade arrives with the medical carriage.” Shadow Moon said.

Just then the front doors opened and in rushed the paramedic ponies with Alex’s unconscious form hovering beside them in the medical unicorns magic glow with Night Shade following behind. Before Celestia could say anything, they were already through the double doors to the emergency room.

Celestia turned to the bat ponies and replied. “Yes go now. See that she is well. I will stay here.”

“Thank you milady. Shadow Moon and I will take our leave of you.” Giving a quick bow whereupon they immediately turned and left through the hospitals front doors.

Back at the ruined castle, once all present were out of site, Luna took a deep nervous sigh looking around her old home and its dilapidated state until she spied the dogs still unconscious.

Her countenance suddenly went darker.

Luna was very angry! Alex was in good hooves now. She knew this, but the harm these canines, these despicable mongrels, had caused him was unforgivable! Add to that, many of her subjects, whom she deeply cared for, had been subjected into slavery at the paws of these particular dogs. Not just her beloved ponies, but other innocent creatures as well.

Soon her two servants came through the hole in the roof, landing almost soundlessly and in a bow to their liege.

“Report!” She commanded.

“The human is in critical but a semi-stable condition although it is not yet known if he will make it or not.” Night Shade said. "It is too early to tell."

“Your sister is there at the hospital as we speak your highness.” Shadow Moon said.

“Good. Very good. I know I can always trust the two of you. Thank you.”

“It was our honor princess.” They replied.

She paused for a moment and turned back to the unconscious dogs still laying in a heap on the floor, the two guards flanking her.

Her gaze narrowed.

“Call your clan.”

Night Shade reared his head back and let out a bat pony shriek that echoed around the hall until it gradually faded away.

Luna cast her spell and woke up the mangy curs.

Once awake, the diamond dogs all sat up dazed and confused. Luna cleared her throat and got their attentions. All dog eyes turned to her. She fixed her gaze on them and spoke.

“Words cannot describe the torment and harm you have caused others over the years, not only to my subjects, but to other innocent creatures of this land. Your actions can not go unpunished.” As she flared out her wings.

“We not recognize your authority blue pony! You not our master and soon we will be your masters!” Alpha shouted. You will dig for us!”

“It is sad, then, that I must do something that brings my heart great sorrow. You leave me no choice.” She said as she bowed her head and closed her eyes.

“See! Even now blue pony bows to us! She know her masters!” They taunted.

Luna then jerked her head up suddenly and opened her eyes. Her eyes had become feral and cat like once again as she folded her wings! The two bat ponies hidden behind her wings stepped forward one on each side of Princess Luna.

“Leave no trace.” She spoke evenly and perhaps with a little sorrow in her voice, to the two vamponies at her side. Others dropped from the open roof to land behind the first two.

“We thank you my princess.” Moon Shadow replied as all the vamponies bowed in unison.

Luna then sighed heavily. “I have a sick friend to visit.” She said as she spread her indigo wings and exited through the roof and out of sight.

All eyes followed her out as she left then looking down after her departure the vamponies locked eyes with the Diamond Dogs showing them their sharpened smiles.

It was the last time these dogs were ever seen again.

Author's Note

Thought I would publish this sooner than planned because of it being Friday the 13th and all.

Enjoy.
Keep it nice. 😊

Chapter 22: The Fight for Life

The Fight for Life

“Heart rate?”

“Fourty-four beats per minute.”

Dr. Hoofson noted that on the clipboard. “Blood pressure?”

“One-fifteen over eighty-two.”

“Noted.” He put down the chart.

Four thick lacerations running down his back. The princess did magical first aid but they will need to be attended to with some stitches. And sever bite marks from a Diamond Dog on its left front foreleg. Possible bone fractured from the bite too. He has lost a lot of blood so we need to start an IV pronto!”

“But Doctor, We don’t know his blood type or even if it is compatible with pony blood!” A nurse said. For all we know, it could kill him!”

“I am aware of that nurse, we need to at least know what blood type it is. Maybe we can magically synthesize something that will be compatible with his system.” Dr. Hoofson said.

“Is he stable enough to operate on?” He then asked.
“Impossible to say doctor,” Another nurse said. “We are unfamiliar with his kind so it’s impossible to say.”

“Best guess then nurse.”

The nurse let out a deep nervous sigh. “I think so Dr. Hoofson. I think so.”

Blood was drawn from Alex’s unconscious form carefully so as not to make his situation any worse than it already was, and sent to the lab.

“Everypony, we have something of a unique situation here.” Dr. Hoofson declared. “We are dealing with an injured member of a previously unencountered species. This means that diagnosis and treatment are both going to be somewhat difficult.” He glanced around at the various ponies in the room. “Thankfully, we have somepony with us today. Miss Lyra Heartstrings seems to be a mare with extensive knowledge in this particular subject. Miss Heartstrings, what insights can you provide us?”

He watched as the mint green unicorn strode forward to take a close look at the tall creature. “Mares and Gentle Stallions...What we have before us is the revelation of a previously thought of mythical creature known as a human. A male of the species to be more precise.” Everyone in the room gasped in shock. “I'm seeing a somewhat severe laceration to his shoulder and back, some damage to nasal cartilage, and numerous impact contusions as well as severe bite marks on his left forelimb possible fracture of the forelimb bone too....” She lowered the sheet to examine more of his torso. “Hmm, this is strange... do you see this bruising here along the sides?”

“Could be from previous injuries or the fight he just suffered through,” said another doctor. “But... it looks rather old.”

“Hmm, yes.” She frowned. “He must have spent a lot of time in the wild....” She trailed off for a moment. “This is strange. There's pale blotching on his skin. It's not uniform, so what could have caused it? Anypony have any ideas?”

“There's a number of potential causes for that,” answered Dr. Trotter. “Although we would need more symptoms to work with.”

Lyra nodded slowly, gently running a hoof down one side of the creature's torso and up the other at the same time as her horn was lit up. “There's... possibly cracked ribs; he'll need bandaging to bind them so that they can heal properly. The abdomen feels softer than it should, considering he has so little... body fat....” She paused again. “Oh goodness. Does anypony actually know what his nutritional needs might be? Does anypony know what he was eating while he was on his own?”

A bunch of confused and uncertain looks was her reply. “We... really couldn't tell you, Miss,” one of the nurses spoke up.

“I was briefed by Princess Twilight,” Trotter said, “but only in vague detail. All we can surmise is that he lived with access to a nearby water supply. Possibly a river?”

“There is a creek near the old castle ruins where he was found, but it flows pretty fast....” The unicorn seemed to be in deep thought. “And if he'd been fishing at the lake near Ponyville, one of the residents of Ponyville definitely would've spotted him, even at night....” She looked up at the assembled medical professionals. “I think he may be suffering from malnutrition,” she said, leaning over and gently pulled the creature's lower lip down to reveal a line of squared-off but sharp incisors. “He's an omnivore, which means he probably doesn't have a cecum like we ponies do. If he's been getting his food from what ponies throw away or leave out and occasionally fish from the river, there's no way he could have been getting nearly as much protein as he needs to stay healthy.”

“Essentially, he has been living off of garbage?!” one of the nurses said with a gasp.

“Protein deficiency? He is a meat eater?” Dr. Hoofson trotted up to the bed and gently ran his hoof through the mane the creature had on its head. “There are signs of color change at the mane roots here,” he said. “Miss Heartstrings, you may be on to something. What do you suggest to remedy this?”

“Once he's conscious, and can tolerate solid foods again, he needs to be fed a high-protein diet. Peanuts, rice, eggs, fish, meat etc. The nurses and some of the doctors in the room suddenly became a bit nervous. “Do you think he might try to eat ponies when he is conscious?” one of the nurses said with a little fear. “No, I do not think he will nurse.” Lyra said. Yes he is a meat eater but if you recall, he has been out on his own in the Everfree Forest for Celestia knows how long and during that time there were no reports of missing ponies. Also if you recall, He saved and protected the little colt that was foalnapped just recently by Diamond Dogs before returning him back to us unharmed. He could have just as easily had that little colt for dinner but he didn’t.”

“But Miss Heartstrings, how can you be so sure he won’t?”

“Because I was there!” Lyra stated. “I was there when he took out those Diamond Dogs after they had trapped myself and two others. One of them being the Element of Honesty!” Lyra continued. “I was there when he took little Pipsqueak and I was there when he brought him back! No nurse, I don’t think we have anything to fear from him. Twilight mentioned that she's been talking to the Griffin ambassador about their diet; I'll see if I can get recommendations from him.”

“I think that's an excellent idea, Miss Heartstrings. I for one am glad we have your expertise.”

“Thank you doctor,” she murmured, before her expression became serious once again. “But right now we need to start treatment. Is he okay with our medications?”

“We're running blood tests now. The results should be forthcoming at any time.”

“We'd better let Twilight know about that. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna should also be informed. Okay, in the meantime, we should get fluids into his body and keep his wounds bandaged and clean....”

At this time Luna appeared outside the hospital and hurried through the double doors and up to the pony receptionist.

“Nurse! Where is he?” Luna all but commanded.

“Where is who your highness?” the nurse asked.

The creature, the human, that was just brought in injured!”

“Oh him, He is in emergency operation and after he will be in Room 107, princess…”

Luna was off like a shot before the nurse could finish her sentence to Alex’s location.

Princess Luna joined her sister Celestia at the operating facilities who was already staring through the window above the operating room, watching intently as the surgeon and nurses went about their work trying to help a still unconscious Alex.

Her mind was deeply worried as she mentally willed those working on the human to go faster and praying to Faust that he might be ok.

“How is he sister?” Luna asked with much concern in her voice as she walked up to the white alicorn.

“Still unconscious. The doctors are doing all they can but we know practically nothing about his species. They’re flying blind.” Celestia replied. “He has lost a lot of blood and they won’t know if pony blood will work on him or not until the blood test comes back.”

“Soon a nurse came running back into the operating room and appeared to be talking very fast. The doctor looked surprised and then turned to the two princesses up in the observation window and then all but galloped out of the operating room and into the adjacent hallway as the others present looked up at the leaving doctor and nurse briefly whereupon they returned to their various tasks concerning Alex.

“…Yes doctor. I believe that pony blood might work as a transfusion.”

“You are certain of this nurse? His blood type too?”

“Yes doctor. I know he isn’t a pony, but it’s the best we have to work with. The last test should be concluded within the next few minutes.”

"Very well Nurse Redheart. Notify me the moment the test is done."
"Understood Doctor Hoofson." And with that Nurse Redheart left.

“Doctor? Is Alex going to be ok? What have you discovered?” Celestia asked as she and Luna approached the doctor.

“Princesses. We have been able to stabilize him just barely. By all means, he should have passed on with how bad his wounds are, but he seems to have a stubborn will to live. He is truly an amazing creature! I just don’t know how long he will last. We are flying blind here.”

“Yes he is doctor, but what do you plan to do to help him?” Luna asked worriedly.

“He needs blood your highness. That’s it in the nutshell. He lost a lot of blood in whatever fight he was in. He needs blood. The problem is that his human blood type is hard to come by. The problem is that human blood doesn’t exist here anywhere so you can see what we are up against.”

“Doctor, what is his blood type?” Luna asked.
“O Negative princess. Given that he is a completely different species altogether and not indigenous to our world, it is the closest pony equivalent.”

“I am O Negative doctor.” Luna said. “I will donate what you need. What HE needs.”

“Your highness! Are you sure about this? I mean no disrespect but there is the added risk of your alicorn blood having some adverse side effects on his physical well-being. We just don’t know if it will work or not. It could very well kill him!”
" I am willing to take on that responsibility Doctor Hoofson. He is in my charge and I will do whatever it takes to help and protect him."
"Yes your highness." The doctor replied with a bow.

At this time the nurse came running back up to the three of them, her eyes opened wide in surprise. “Doctor Hoofson! I am glad you are still here! The patients blood work is done. You have to see this!” As she hoofed over a clipboard with paperwork on it.

Dr. Hoofson took the clipboard from the nurse and started to read what was on the paperwork. His eyebrows went up and his eyes went wide in surprise and shock!

“ This cant be!" He said shaking his head. "Nurse Redheart. Are you sure about this?”
The nurse replied, “Yes doctor. I triple checked the tests myself!”

“If this is true, this would be the most incredible discovery of our time! Amazing! Simply amazing!” The doctor replied.

Celestia and Luna both looked at each other and then back at the doctor and nurse, Celestia then asked.

Doctor Hoofson. Nurse Redheart. What is it that you have discovered?

Author's Note

I wonder what it is that they have discovered?

Chapter 23: An Incredible Discovery

An Incredible Discovery

“Princess Luna? If you would follow us to our patient’s room we will get started. Nurse Readheart?”

“Right behind you Doctor.”

“Yes Doctor Hoofson. Lead the way.” Luna replied.

Everyone in the room was aghast at the revelation the doctor had revealed but asked that everything be kept quiet for now.

“This initial report is astonishing, to be sure, but I wish to keep it under wraps until I can do more testing to confirm what this is saying.” Doctor Hoofson said as they walked down the hospitals corridors. Their hoof falls echoing about them as they continued to trot to Alexs room. “Princess Luna? You do understand why I think everything should be kept quiet for now. I don’t want to start a panic only to find out it was all a big mistake. We must go slowly and carefully to make sure we make no errors, especially with our patient. From what your majesties have told me he has been put through enough of Tartarus as it is.”

“That he has.” Luna said sullenly as they walked down the hallway to the room where Alex was being taken care of.

The nurse wheeled in a gurney for her to lay upon which she jumped upon with a small flap of her wings. Once she was situated, she settled down on her stomach and said “Okay, let us do this.”

“Yes your highness.”

Princess Luna was carefully wheeled into the room that Alex was being kept in and moved right up next to his bed where his still unconscious form lay.

The medical equipment hummed and beeped out its constant rhythm.

Doctor Hoofson and Nurse Redheart immediately got to work preparing the necessary equipment and sterilizing the needles.

Just as the good doctor was about to put the needle in Lunas right foreleg after he has sterilized the area, he stopped and looked at Luna.

“Your Highness, I am thinking that as an added precaution that you use no magic. He is a non-magical creature and we don’t fully yet know if it will have an adverse effect on him or not.

“I understand doctor and I want you to know that no matter what happens, you will not be held accountable.”

“Thank you your highness. Please hold as still as possible.” And then turning to Nurse Redheart. “Nurse, let us begin.”

“Yes Doctor.”

The needle was first pressed into Lunas foreleg. She felt the sharp point embed itself into her vein and winced but a little. She watched as her life giving fluid traveled through the narrow flexible tube and into the machine.

“Ok, here it goes.” as Doctor Hoofson and Nurse Redheart embedded the other needle into Alexs exposed arm and turned on the machine that would carefully inject Lunas blood into him. Both watched intently and perhaps holding their breaths a little as Lunas blood passed through the clear tubing and into Alexs arm.

Nurse Redheart shifted her gaze between Alexs unconscious form and the instrumentation, staring intently at the readings of the medical equipment for even the slightest sign of any abnormalties.

The minutes seemed like hours as the doctor and nurse continued their work. Luna was praying silently to the stars, moon, sun and Faust as well as any other deities she knew of on Alexs behalf.

Five minutes or so passed by and then the doctor quietly said that that should be enough.

“Nurse? What does the instruments say? Anything?”

“No Doctor Hoofson. Everything seems normal.” The nurse replied.

The doctor and nurse both then went to work withdrawing the needles from both patient and donor then moving away the equipment for cleaning and sterilization.

“Your Highness, are you ok? Are you feeling any adverse effects?”

“I am quite fine doctor. You know that we alicorns heal rather quickly as she hopped off the gurney.

Princess Celestia joined her sister in the room where Alex lay still unconscious.

Nurse Redheart continued checking his vitals while the doctor and the princesses conversed.

“Doctor you mentioned that you had discovered something about our human friend that was amazing.” Princess Celestia queried. “What was it?”

“Oh. Right. Yes, your Highness. What I discovered was that our human…

Just at this time alarms in the room began to go off as Alex started to convulse! His body shook like he was in in an earthquake! His eyes shot open and he cried out in pain as though his body was being torn asunder!

“Nurse Redheart was doing her best to hold Alex down when the other three present in the room rushed over to assist.

He was strong and sweating profusly! His forelegs twisted and turned in impossible angles as they flailed about. The nurse was doing her best to keep him from hurting himself or any others present in the room.

As they each tried to gently but firmly hold Alex down and just as suddenly as his fit started, it suddenly stopped. Doctor Hoofson and Nurse Redheart quickly put him in padded restraints and began to check his vitals.

His heartbeat was very elevated and sounded as if it would burst out of his chest. His breathing was very erratic and shallow!

“Doctor! Do something!” Celestia cried. “Help him!”

“There is nothing I can do! I can only guess that Princess Lunas Alicorn blood is having a negative reaction with his physiology! It was incompatable! We’re losing him””

The heart monitor was going crazy.

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP….BEEP……….BEEP……………BEEP………………..

BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP.

Alexs unconscious form took in a deep breath and let it out.

He didn’t take in another.

The heart monitor sang out its long single note and mournful song.

Author's Note

I was thinking of just leaving this chapter up alone for a bit and see all the HMail I might get from this but I thought better of it.
Am sorry for the delay. Life has been lifeing on my head a lot lately and I am wondering why I am continuing to write this and other stories along with all the other projects I have going.

Chapter 24: Back From the Dead for Real This Time

Back From the Dead For Real This Time

The ponies in the room bowed their heads in deep sadness. Alex was gone.

Everyone felt the weight of his passing keenly. Luna couldn’t take the loss of her charge and teleported away to her room at the castle. She had lost him during the hunt, found him again at her old home, only to see him collapse from his injuries and once he was in safe hooves again, she had poisoned him with her own blood in an effort to save him once again only once again to kill him.

The shame of seemingly killing him was more than she could bare.

“Princess Celestia? I am so terribly sorry. We did everything we could. We just didn’t know enough about his kind to help him.” Doctor Hoofson said.

“I know doctor. You did everything you could. You are not at fault. This shame falls on the heads of the crowns.” Celestia said solemnly. “I should go now. I need to be with my sister and try to comfort her.”

“Yes your highness. If I may ask? What should we do with his body?”

“Learn all you can from him but I expressly forbid any autopsies. He is NOT to be cut open in any way shape or form. Is that understood?”

“Yes your highness I understand perfectly.”

“Once you are done, prepare him for an honorable burial. I will see to the services myself.”

With that Princess Celestia lit up her horn and vanished in a flash of orange white light.

“Nurse Redheart? Will you see to the preparations please? I will take care of the necessary paperwork.” As Doctor Hoofson walked out of the room with his head hung low.

“Yes Doctor. Right away.”

Doctor Hoofson was deep in thought and sorrow as he walked down the sterile looking hallways of the hospital corridors. Alex was the discovery of a lifetime and he had died before even regaining consciousness. There was so much he wanted to learn from this creature named Alex. So many unanswered questions with no hope of ever learning anything but what magic scanning would reveal of his anatomy. It was a terrible loss to science but even more so it was the loss of a precious life.

As the good doctor slowly walked to his office, he was met by Doctor Trotter the unicorn that had been in the room with him when Alex had first arrived.

“Doctor Hoofson! Good to see you my friend! How goes the recovery of our unusual guest?” He asked.

“He didn’t make it.” Hoofson said sullenly. “I am on my way to my office to fill out the paperwork.”

“Oh no! Trotter exclaimed. “I am so sorry to hear of his passing. He seemed like an amazing creature. I would have liked to have gotten to know him better when he recovered. This is a terrible loss for all of us. What is to be done with his body if I may ask?”

“Yes my old friend. That reminds me. I will need your particular unicorn skills to do a magical scan of him. Princess Celestia said there was to be absolutely no autopsies. He is not to be cut open at all.”

“You have my horn and my magic when you are ready. Just let me know and I will be there.” Trotter said.

“Thank you Doctor Trotter. It is very much appreciated.”

And with that the two stallions parted ways.

-*-

Nurse Redheart carefully and tenderly brushed the hair away from Alexs closed eyes. She had tears in her own eyes. She was taking these turn of events pretty hard herself. She was an exceptional nurse and she took great pride in the work she did and the patients she took care of, but this was the part of the job she absolutely hated. She always felt the pain when somepony passed away while on her watch. It was something she would never get used to.

“I am so very sorry human. We did all we could but it just wasn’t enough.” She tearfully said. “I would have loved to get to know you better.”

She sniffed a little and turned away as she began to disconnect all the medical instruments.

BEEP………………………………………………………………………………….

Nurse Redheart turned at the sound of the heart monitor only to see nothing. The monitor was still on and was still flat lined. She turned to back to her work gathering up magical cords and putting them away. She must have been hearing things.

BEEP…………………………………………………………………………………

There it was again! She turned to look yet again at the heart monitor.

BEEP…………………………………………. BEEP………………………………………..

She turned to the motionless body on the operating table and saw it take a deep breath.

And then another!

BEEP…………….. BEEP……………… BEEP………………….

The patient was alive! Alex was alive!

She ran to the magical intercom in the room and pressed the button and all but shouted into it.

“DOCTOR HOOFSON ROOM 710 STAT! THE PATIENT IS BREATHING AGAIN! I REPEAT! THE PATIENT IS ALIVE!!”

Doctor Hoofson must have been hearing things. He could had sworn that he heard Nurse Redheart say that his patient was alive! He charged out of his office and bolted down the corridor! Half way there he ran into Doctor Trotter talking to a nurse and exclaimed asking if he had heard right.

“No time Doctor. I have to get to the patients room stat! Could you come with me please? I may need your help!” Doctor Trotter fell in step as they both galloped down the hallway to room 710.

Bursting through the door, they were met with the sight of Nurse Redheart reconnecting the instruments to Alexs prone form. Doctor Hoofson put his stethoscope in his ears and pressed the other end to Alexs bare chest.

At the same Doctor Trotter looked at the gauges with a practiced eye for any abnormal readings.

As Hoofson continued to examine his patient, he noticed something odd happening. “Trotter, come here please? What do you make of this?”

Trotter walked over to the bedside and looked at what Doctor Hoofson was pointing out on the humans chest.

The cuts and bruises on Alexs body were shrinking and at the same time fading away. They could see it happening right in front of their eyes!

“Stand back please.” Doctor Trotter said as he lit up his horn and began to carefully levitate Alexs body and turn it over to examine his back. There too, Alexs wounds were healing rapidly. Trotter then lay him gently back down and they both examined Alexs arm that had been bitten by one of the Diamond Dogs.

The intense wounds that had been inflicted during his battle were almost healed completely.

“I have to notify the princesses immediately!” Doctor Hoofson exclaimed. They have to know!”

Author's Note

Might I ask you lovely readers out there why we continue to read these stories?
Me personally I, find it to be a brief escape from the sad realities outside currently going on in the world.
How many of would love to go to Equestria for real, wether they were four legged or anthro, and start a new life?
I know I would!
Thoughts?

Chapter 25: I Bring Good News!

I Bring Good News!

“Luna? May I please come in?” Celestia spoke softly as she knocked on her sisters chamber door.

“No! Go away!” Was the muffled and sobbing reply from the other side of the doubledoors.

Celestia still let herself in and beheld the very sad sight of her sister lying on her bed sobbing as though her heart would break. Celestia walked over to Lunas bed and sat beside her crying sister draping an ivory wing over her.

“I killed him! Celestia! I’m not a princess. I’m a murderer!” she cried in anguish. I don’t know how I can bear the thought or pain that I killed another sentient being! An innocent Pony! He never did anything wrong! We put him through Tartarus all for fun and sport only to be responsible for his death! He didn’t deserve that!” Luna heart was in agony and no amount of consoling from her sister could help her calm that aching heart.

It was at this time and almost seemingly on queue and when Princess Luna and Celestia couldn’t be more down in the depths of despair, that there was a knock at Lunas door. Celestia used her magic to open the door and answered the knocking.

“Yes. What is it!” She said just a bit testily without meaning to, to the servant at the door.

“I am sorry for the disturbance your highnesses, but this message has just arrived.” The earth pony stallion said.

“I will look at it later.” Celestia said back.

“Begging your majesties pardon, but I think you should read it now.

“Very well. Read it and please be quick about it.” Celestia said with a heavy sigh.

“To your majesties Princess’ Celestia and Luna, I have the honor to……

“Yes, yes, get on with it please!” Luna said with just a hint of anger.

“Apologies your highnesses.” He said and cleared throat. “He lives!”

-*-

“WHAT!? DID I HEAR YOU RIGHT!?”Celestia gasped.

The earth pony servant flinched and folded his ears back from her near use of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Luna all but teleported right in front of the startled pony. “Can it be so? Is this true?”

”Y-Yes Highness! It is as I have said. I-It is what the message says and is signed by a Dr. Hoofson!” The servant said as he leaned back in slight fear from the dark colored princess invading his personal space.

“OH WHAT WONDEROUS NEWS!” She exclaimed as she grabbed the startled servant in a hug. Not knowing what to do, he looked to Celestia with pleading eyes that said “HELP ME!” Princess Celestia just gave him a warm smile and nodded in his direction letting him know that all was alright and that he had nothing to fear so he relaxed a little into her embrace with a goofy smile on his muzzle.

“Thank you so very much for this news!” she said breaking the hug with the messenger. The messenger respectfully bowed and left with his continued goofy smile on his muzzle and maybe staggering a little bit from the attention foisted upon him by his liege.

“Celestia, sister, Can we please go back to him? Pleeeeeeeeeze?” Luna begged. Celestia knew this was the perfect time to tease her younger sibling and mess with her just a bit by telling her things like “I don’t know….” And “Well maybe. We’ll have to see….” But she knew also that this was not the time. Her sister had suffered enough through all this ugly ordeal.

“Yes dear sister. Let us go to him.” She said as Princess Luna had already headed for the balcony of her room.

Both spread their wings and leaped off letting gravity and air take over as they both headed back to the hospital.

Nurse Redheart was busy watching over her young charge with a keen and practiced eye. His life signs were weak but stable. Perhaps even a little bit stronger. There was hope for him yet and this made her fears lessen somewhat. She would do everything ponily possible to see to his full recovery. She walked over to his unconscious form and brushed a little bit of his mane out of his closed eyes and whispered kind words of encouragement in his ear telling him that he was going to be ok and before he knew it, he would be up and about and good as new.

Luna and Celestia arrived at the hospitals entrance and walked through the double doors to the front desk. The nurse at the front desk gave a quick bow to her royal leaders. “Your Highnesess, I am assuming you wish to see our special patient again?” She said with a smile.

“Yes indeed.”

“He is still in room 107. I believe Nurse Redheart is in there with him now.”

“Thank you.” They both said in unison as they went through the double doors and straight to his room.

There was a light knocking at door to room 107 to which Nurse Redheart quietly answered. “Yes?” she softly spoke as she answered the door. Upon seeing the royal sisters again she gave a slight bow. “May we come in?” Celestia whispered.

The nurse opened the door admitting them both. Both Diarchs may have been the most powerful ponies in Equestria and could have gone in if they so chose to do so, but they had enough respect for their subjects and their work, to accept the answer “no” if Nurse Redheart had told them so.

“How is he?” Luna asked quietly.

“He is somewhat stable as far as we can tell.” Red Heart answered. “His vital signs haven’t fluctuated for some time now but they appear to be a little bit stronger.”

“Do we know when he might wake up?” Luna asked.

Just then Doctor Hoofson quietly entered the patients’ room. “Ah! Your Highnesses. Good! I am glad you have returned. I see you got my message.”

“When we heard that he had returned to us, we has to come.” Celestia whispered.

“Princess Luna, I am especially glad you are here.” The doctor said.

“Why is that?

“I would like to try a little test to test a theory.”

“What theory Doctor.”

“If you would. Please approach our young patient here slowly.”

Luna, with a confused look on her face, approached Alexs still unconscious form slowly as bidden and as she did the medical machinery started to increase in tempo but his breathing and vitals appeared to stay normal. Lunas eyebrows went up in surprise.

“Now come back away from him.”

Luna did as she was told and his vitals calmed back down.

“And now Princess Celestia if you would?” The doctor asked.

She did as she was bidden and the same thing happened only not as much as with Luna.

Celestias eyebrows did the same thing as Lunas.

“Doctor Hoofson? What does it mean?” She asked.

“He may be in a coma at the moment, but he knows you are here. He is aware.” The doctor said. “And there is more!” He added.

“More?” both sisters said at the same time in surprise.

The doctor let out a heavy sigh and said, “Your highnesses, if you would follow me to my office where we can talk more in private, I will explain.”

He turned to the door and opened it to let the two princesses out first and then followed them out looking back at Nurse Redheart momentarily to which she gave a knowing smile and nod of the head as he left.

The good doctor walked down the sterile hallways and was met by Doctor Trotter the unicorn.

“Ah, Doctor Trotter. Good to see you. Have you a spare moment to join us in my office?”

“Yes. Of course. I surmise that this concerning our young patient?

Upon see the two royals he gave a polite bow and accompanied the three to Doctor Hoofsons office.

Once all parties present entered, he closed the door and locked it.

“Your highnesses, I don’t know how I can break the news gently so I will just tell you what we have discovered with our young friend.”

“After some more thorough and precise testing we are certain about one thing with our young friend, Alex. I didn’t want to believe it myself but I can’t ignore our findings your highnesses. This is why I wanted to tell only you two and no pony else. I figure since you are the rulers of our land, once I tell you, then you would have to decide what is best for the kingdom.”

Both princesses were shocked to hear these words come from the good doctors muzzle.

“What is it doctor? How is it that our young Alex has suddenly become a potential state secret?” Celestia asked.

“Well Princess”, Hoofson said with some trepidation. “Our testing has revealed………..“

“What Doctor?”

“He is us!”

“WHAT???!!!”

Author's Note

I guess we'll see what the good doctor means in the next chapter unless I get linched for crossing some previously unknown line in the fiction world before then.

Or maybe that will be the next chapter. Oh well.

"Nothing Ventured. Nothing Gained!"

Chapter 26: He is Us!

He is Us!

“Doctor Hoofson. What in Equestria do you mean by that?! How can this be?” Celestia asked.

“I must concur with my colleague.” Doctor Trotter agreed stepping forward.

“It is as I have said your highness. He is us, but down a different evolutionary path, if you will. Although he is a meat eater, his body shares many of the same traits us ponies do. His dietary needs may differ somewhat from us only slightly, but most of what we can eat, he can eat as well. He has some semblance of fur on his body. His skin is not as tough as pony hide yet his skin is more pliable than ours and seems to heal up much faster. His blood type is very similar to ours otherwise the blood transfusion more than likely would not have worked. His thinking and reasoning skills, communication abilities, bone density, and even the hard surfaces on the end of his snakey like hooves / claws is similar in composition and make up as our hooves are.” The doctor said.

“But he doesn’t have magic.” Celestia said. “He never showed any signs of magical skill when he was around us. Even earth ponies have their magical ties to the land. It is a well-known fact that life cannot exist here without magic.”

“Very true your highness, very true, but that scientific fact now seems to be in error given the irrefutable fact of his mere existence! His kind are extremely adaptable and remember, he is not from here, and his kind apparently dont need magic.” Doctor Hoofson said. “The appendages at the end of his forelegs are very dexterous and he is able to manipulate tools and materials to build whatever it is his kind need. We need magic to survive. We can’t build or manipulate anything, really, without magic as an aid. Without magic we are little more than common dumb animals." Then turning, he asked Princess Luna, “When you talked to him at your old castle did you see him holding anything in his unusual fore hooves?”

“Yes doctor. He fought off several Diamond Dogs holding a sword in them. I witnessed it with my own eyes! He was even using the sword in defense against me.” Luna said.

“It is as I suspected.” Doctor Hoofson said.

Celestia then spoke aloud in thought. “That would explain the detail he put in those drawings he drew when he first faked his death.”

Luna frowned at the thought of what he had drawn about her.

“This human is absolutely amazing! We could make a career out of him for the rest of our lives and beyond! Just think of what he might be able to teach us!” the doctor said excitedly. His world must be absolutely incredible!"

“I now see why you wanted to consult with us before revealing his existence.” Celestia spoke. “A discovery such as this could start a panic amongst out subjects. Some would accept him, some would try to exploit him for gain…”

“Mostly the nobles.” Luna mumbled under her breath.

“What was that sister?” Celestia asked.

“Nothing sister.” Luna did however notice the smirk on Celestias muzzle and knew that she had heard her retort and more than likely agreed with her.

“And there may be more zealous ones that see him as some kind of abomination and as an offence to their gods and thus needs to be done away with before he can corrupt anypony.”

“There is one other thing I must bring up your majesties.” Doctor Hoofson said.

“What is that doctor?” Luna asked with concern in her voice.

“I do not wish to overstep my bounds, but given what I have just suggested, I fear that once the other races of Equestria find out about his existence, provided word hasn’t already gotten out, that he may be a prime target for potential pony nappings from outside forces. Possibly even used as a hostage or bargaining chip against your majesties.”

“Your insight serves you well doctor. You do have a very valid point there.” Celestia said as she put a hoof to her chin in thought. “Luna, what do you say to posting guards outside his door until he awakens?”

“I agree sister. I will even assign a detatchment from my Lunar Guards to watch over him by night. Also the spells and wards of protection I cast around him from when he was living in our old castle are still in effect. I will know if there is any sort of danger to him should they be breached.” Luna answered.

“A wise precaution your highness’.” The doctor spoke. If there is nothing more to be discussed, I think we should look in on our patient again.”

All present walked out of the office door with Doctor Hoofson leaving last and closing the door behind him. It was just a short trot down the hall back to Alexs room.

Quietly they walked into the room to look one last time at his sleeping form before returning to the castle. Doctor Hoofson stepped back and let the princesses say their farewells. Celestia and Luna whispered once again their heartfelt apologies for his mistreatment by them as each caressed his face and torso with a soft wing. Luna lingered a bit longer and whispered in his ear “Please come back to us Alex, you no longer need to fear us. Sarah is here for you and will always be.” She placed a soft kiss on his forehead and stepped away, turning and looking one last time over her shoulder as she did so, and walked out the door where her sister and the good doctor were patiently waiting. As she turned away, she failed to notice that a smile formed on his face as he let out a deep sigh of contentment. “Doctor Hoofson, would you please continue to monitor his recovery and notify us of any changes in his status?” “Yes your highnesses I will.” Was the doctors reply.

Nurse Redheart only remained. She would watch over the human as if he was her own foal. If any intruders were able to get past the guards that would shortly be stationed outside his door, they would have to deal with her and Celestia and Luna help any of them if any dared try!

-*-

As Luna and Celestia flew home, neither spoke. Both were deep in thought about what had been revealed to them by both Doctors Hoofson and Trotter concerning Alex and the possible outside dangers he might be in should his existence be revealed before they were ready to officially present him to their subjects and consequently the whole of Equestria.

One set of gold and one set of silver shod hooves lightly set down on the balcony leading to Canterlot Castles throne room. Ebon and ivory wings folded as the two ruling sisters crossed the threshold into the throne room proper.

Luna was first to break the silence between them. “Celestia, sister, I feel it is necessary to prepare and provide a room for Alex and bring him here to the castle and as close to one of us if not both to keep him as safe as soon as possible. He is a truly unique pony and I fear the good doctors words of warning may be more accurate that we may realize.”

“I too, feel that way as well Luna. He has gone through way too much at our hooves. He didn’t deserve what we did to him and what he has gone through with his battle with the diamond dogs nearly cost him his life.

“He won’t have to worry about them any more if anything,” Luna responded rather darkly. “I fear that he will be more afraid of us and our world than ever before.” As the two sisters ascended the stairs to their respective thrones.

Before Celestia could say anything Luna turned towards the doors at the other end of the room and called out, “GUARDS!”

Within a moment, the two solar guards standing outside the big double doors entered and bowed.

Celestia then spoke. “Please send for the captain of the guard.”

“Yes your highnesses. Right away.”

One of the guards ran off while the other remained and within moments again, there was a flash in the throne room proper and there stood Shining Armor who bowed and then rose to an upright position asking “Your highnesses sent for me?”

“Yes, Shining Armor. We have a special assignment we need your assistance on.” Luna said. Celestia continued…”We need two of your best guards to go to Canterlot Hospital, along with two of Lunas Lunar guards, to protect the pony in room 710 day and night. He is a very rare creature and the only one of his kind. There is the possibility there may attempted foalnappings of him…. Or worse. As of this moment he is under the crowns protection!” Celestia summoned a blank parchment and an ink well. She quickly wrote down her decree and signed it passing the parchment to Princes Luna who also signed the royal document.

Luna then spoke. “See that nothing happens to him. Notify us of any change in his condition and do not interfere with the hospital staff in their duties of his care.”

“I understand your highnesses. It will be done within the hour.” Was his reply with another quick bow he turned and went out the throne room doors.

-*-

12:04 am. Nurse Redheart stepped quietly into room 710 to make sure her charge was doing ok. Alexs vitals had remained stable for some time now and it was looking like he was out of any medical danger. Doctor Hoofson quietly walked into the room and in hushed whispers talked to Readheart about Alexs current condition.

“….Good. That is indeed good to hear. I think we can safely move him into recovery now. Shall we see to it nurse?” “Yes Doctor.” Redheart replied with a smile.

Carefully and professionally they disconnected Alex from the medical machinery and wheeled him out the door to his room and down to his new room in the recovery ward. Room number 25. Nurse Redheart was happy about this because it was much nearer to her work station. It would be much easier for her to keep an eye on Alex and respond should anything arise. After a quick check of all the medical equipment to make sure it was functioning properly, she drew the partition curtain across separating him from the recovering pegasus stallion in the same room. Once complete, she looked at the slow rising and falling of his chest as he continued his breathing then turned quietly and walked out of the door and to her work station just a few rooms down the hall.

No sooner was she at her desk than two solar guards ponies arrived and presented their orders to Nurse Redheart.

“Ah yes. We were told of your coming. He is no longer in room 710. He is in recovery room 25. It’s just down the hall there on your right.” She said pointing a hoof in the direction of his new location. I was just penning a message to their highnesses about his new location and current status.

“Thank you nurse. Also two of Princess Lunas Lunar Guard will be here during the night. Their orders are the same.” They said with a short bow and went down the hallway to their assigned post.

Author's Note

Let the disagreements flow! Its just a story, folks, with an idea that popped in my head with a twist that I hadnt seen in any other stories I read. I'm sure someone else thought of this too but I dont have enough life left in me to read about a billion FIMFIC stories to find out!

No alicorn immortality here.

Here I am up to 26 chapters now! I never thought I'd get this far! It was just an idea I thought about with some of the scenarios just coming to me while I was asleep and I dont sleep that much either.

Remember what I said at the beginning of all this, I am not a writer, I am an artist.

Chapter 27: Awakenings:

Awakenings

Nurse Redheart went about her duties as she always did. It had been a long shift today and it had only been one near miss after another since Alex had been wounded in battle with diamond dogs at the Castle of the Two Sisters and Princess Luna had given her blood to help save his life. He had been in a coma for about three weeks now and there had been little to no change in his condition. The one good thing in all this was that he hadn’t gotten any worse during this time.

Just as she had finished looking over Alex and was on the other side of the partition curtain, checking on her one winged Pegasus amputee patient, she suddenly heard a low moan and some shuffling on the other side of the curtain.

After finishing her checkup of the Pegasus, probably a little faster than normal, she found Alex shuffling around as if trying to awaken from being put under anesthesia for a major operation. He hadn’t open his eyes yet, but he looked as if he was trying to awaken.

Nurse Redheart went to the rooms intercom and hit the alert button.

“Doctor Hoofson! Doctor Trotter! Our special patient is waking up! I repeat. The patient is waking up!

Doctors Hoofson and Trotter, upon hearing the announcement over the hospitals intercom, were instantly up and running down the hall for the “special patient” in room 25. Once there, they were met with the Pegasus Royal Guards that had been assigned by Princess Celestia to protect Alex. The guards parted to let the doctors through. Doctors Hoofson and Trotter immediately began to carefully examine Alexs vitals with Doctor Trotter closing his eyes while lighting up his horn and scanning Alexs internals and wounds down to the cellular level to see if there were any potential complications since his blood transfusion.

Alex continued to moan and move but a little as the effects of his coma continued to wear off.

Doctor Trotter turned to his friend and said with a smile, “I think we should send word to the princesses, of the good news.”

“I agree.” Hoofson replied, as he went to the door and opened it. “Guards. I need one of you to immediately go to their highnesses quickly and inform them that our patient is awaking! I am sure they will be happy to hear the good news!”

Upon hearing this one of the pegasus guards took to the air and flew down the corridor to the main doors at the front of the hospital and made for the castles throne room as fast as he could.

Princess Celestia was trying to look interested in the continual inane babbling of the rather fat and haughty unicorn noblemare before her as she tried to convince and petition her about her right to something that Celestia had quite forgotten during her rather boring presentation. ….”What are we to do your highness?” Celestia shook her head to clear the verbal cobwebs this mare had filled it with...

” Well, you might want to start with a salad.” She replied.

The unicorn mares jaw almost hit the floor in shock at what Celestia said but before she could protest anything, the throne room doors opened and a solar guard entered and bowed.

“Your Highness?”

“Yes?”

“I bring word from the Canterlot Hospital.”

“What is it!?” She asked both nervously and yet filled with hope.

“He is waking up. Was all I was told to tell you.”

“Yes. Thank you guard. This is very good news!”

Turning to the unicorn nobelmare she then said. “I am sorry but you will have to excuse me. I have something very important to see to at the moment.” And with that Princess Celestia lit up her horn and teleported with a flash of golden light only to reappear in front of her sisters bedroom chamber doors.

Quietly entering she found her sister sound asleep. “This would be the perfect chance to pull a prank on her.” She thought as she approached Lunas sleeping form. “But sometimes one must let the easy ones go.” She thought to herself with a sigh shaking her head. Instead she thought the better of it and gently shook Lunas sleeping form with a hoof. “Luna. Luna” She said as she continued to nudge her sister. Luna began to stir and opened her bleary teal eyes.

“Uhn. Celestia. Sister. What is it? Is everything all right?” She said with a yawn.

“Yes everything is all right Luna. Better than even. I bring good news.”

“What Tidings dost thou bring at this hour?”

Celestia answered with only four simple words.

“He is waking up!” She excitedly whispered.

Luna was suddenly awake. “He is?! Dost thou truly speak the truth?”

“Yes sister. I was just informed only moments ago. Shall we go see him?

“YES! I mean yes sister. Let us go now to greet him.” Luna said trying to seem more regal considering her momentary outburst of excitement.

“Well, before we go you might want to fix your mane and tail. You have a rather bad case of manehead at the moment. We wouldn’t want to make a bad impression on young Alex now would we?” Celestia snickered.

Luna yelped when she looked at herself in her vanities mirror.

“This will never do!” she said as she went hurriedly about straightening her flowing mane and tail with her magic and then setting her royal regalia in its proper places upon her person.

“Now that looks much better.” She stated “All ready. Let’s go.” And with a flash of magic from both of their glowing horns they disappeared from the room.

Nurse Redheart was watching over charge, carefully monitoring his vitals as Alex slowly fought to regain consciousness. It was at this time when the two diarchs of equestrian quietly entered the room. There they witnessed Alexs human form struggling to awaken as he tossed and turned a little and mumbled in his sleep as though he was having a nightmare. Out of instinct Luna lit up her horn and began to weave the spell that would allow her to enter Alexs sleeping mind.

“Princess please stop!” Doctor Hoofson said a little below a shout as he came into the room which in turn broke her concentration and thus causing her spell to fizzle and fade out like a dying ember.

“Doctor Hoofson. Why did you stop me from entering his nightmare? I was only trying to help him.”

“I know, your highness, Please forgive me, but in my medical opinion, he has to awaken on his own. You cannot help him in this instance. Think of his mind as a newly hatching bird. If the mother and father help the hatchling get out of its shell then it will die because it has to exercise its muscles to make itself strong enough to survive. It will be too weak otherwise. Alex has to do this on his own. However if you want to help him, I would recommend that talking to him and touching him would help the most. If he knows you are there talking to and encouraging him, that will help the most. No magic.”

“We understand doctor.” Celestia said quietly and walked over to Alexs bedside and unfurled her ivory wing and began to softly caress his face and torso. Luna quickly followed suit following her sisters’ example and unfurling her indigo wing and laying it gently against his arm. As she did so she touched Alexs open palm and he reflectively curled his fingers around a couple of her primaries and seemed to not want to let go.

This went on for a few more minutes until he groggly opened his eyes and mumbled “Mom? Dad? In a raspy voice.

Celestia and Luna both smiled as he continued to become more coherent, his eyes looking about as he tried to focus on the blurry forms above him. As he did he recognized the two princesses looking at him with gentile smiles on their faces.

“C-Celestia? L-Luna? What happened? Where am I?”

“You are in the Canterlot Hospital recovery room 25 if you must know.” Celestia said softly. “Welcome back to us my young friend.” She then stepped back and allowed the doctor to check his eyes and do his doctor things that all good doctors do.

“Alex? My name is Doctor Hoofson. I have been taking care of you along with Nurse Redheart and Doctor Trotter.” As the nurse and unicorn stepped into his view next to Doctor Hoofson.

“Wow. Your pretty.” He groggily said to the white mare. Redheart blushed a little and turned her head away “You? Not so much so.” He said to the doctor who smiled and chuckled a bit, good naturedly. “…And you have a pointy thing on your head.” He said. The unicorn smiled at his keen observation and description of his horn.

“Yes. Well, how are you feeling young colt?”

“Like I chased a fart through a keg of nails, if you must know!” he sighed. “Any way I can get a drink of water around here or somethin’? Maybe some pain killers? My head feels like it’s about to split in two.”

No one understood what that exactly meant by his answer but it sounded so funny that everyone in the room burst out in laughter with Celestia giggle snorting in between guffaws which made all present laugh even more as Alex smiled at their reactions. The stress of this whole long ordeal melting away from all present over his answer to the doctors question.

“It’s good to see you still have your sense of humor.” Luna said after she had regained some self-control. Levitated a glass of water over to him while at the same time using her magic to raise him up enough to take the pain killers and drink the water she held to his lips.

He felt a little tugging on his hand and looked over only to realize he still had a hold of Lunas wing in his hand. “Oh! Sorry princess Luna! I didn’t mean to mess up your feathers!” as he let go. Yes they were a little rumpled from his grasp but she couldn’t care less. “It’s no problem Alex. I am just happy and relieved to see that you are awake and have come back to us.” She said with a smile. “We have all been very worried about you.”

“Thanks.” He said tiredly as he was gently laid back down. He then looked away from them all and seemed to be deep in thought.

“Alex? What is it?” Celestia asked in a soft motherly tone.

Alex turned his head back to the snow white princess where his gaze met her pink eyes.

“How long? How long was I gone?… not here?” He couldn’t think of the right word. Celestia looked at the doctor and he gave her a nod.

“What do you remember?” She asked.

Alex closed his eyes and concentrated on trying to bring back the memories.

“I remember some dogs hurting a little kid. That really pissed me off so I dealt with them and took the little one with me and tried to help him. How is he by the way? Is he ok?” The heart monitor connected to him jumped up a bit faster as he became excited with worry while trying to sit up.

“Yes he is. Thanks to you.” Celestia said with a smile. “He is quite well.” As she gently pushed him back down with her hoof.

As he lay back down his arm came back off the bed slightly and his hand flexed involuntarily a couple of times until he felt something soft in his palm. His fingers reflexively wrapped around it as he looked down. Luna had placed her wingtip back in his grasp. He looked back up at her and smiled. “Thank you.” He whispered.

“What else do you remember?” Celestia gently prodded.

I got back to my home and was attacked by more of those dogs and then Sarah, I mean, Luna showed up. It was her but it wasn’t. I don’t know any other way to say it. And then I was here. How did I get here anyways?” He asked while looking questioningly into Celestias eyes.

“There is much more to the story Alex but not right now. You still need your rest if you are going to make a full recovery. However, I will tell you that you have been asleep for about three weeks now.” Celestia spoke softly and smiled.

“Wow!” He whispered. As his eyes began to droop and close. Celestia looked to her little sister and her horn was gently glowing as she lulled Alex back to sleep.

“Come your highnesses. It’s time we let our friend sleep.” Doctor Hoofson whispered.

The princess turned to leave but Luna was held back. As she turned she noticed that Alex still had a hold of her wingtip. When she gently tried to pull her wing away his grip tightened slightly.

“Sister, I may tarry here a bit longer.” Looking toward Alexs hand and her wing still in his grasp as he slept.

Celestia looked over her withers, smiled, and nodded as she turned and left with the doctor and nurse.

Author's Note

Alex is finally awake. Where will the story go from here? I have no idea.........Or maybe I do!

Thanks to everyones kind words and encouragement to keep writing!

Chapter 29: What Now?

Catching Up

What Now?

Luna sighed in exasperation and shook her head as she sat upon her throne whilst holding Night Court. “Alex? What am I going to do with you? How can I make you understand? What we did to you was unforgivable. You don’t have to run or hide anymore.” She thought to herself. It was at this time there was a quiet knock at the large double doors at the other end of the throne room.

“Enter.” She spoke tiredly but with still an air of authority.

A bat pony stepped in and bowed.

“Speak. What news do you have?”

“Yes my princess. It is as you said. He is on the move. Shadow Moon is watching him discreetly from afar.”

“Very well Night Shade. Let us gather him up and take him back to the hospital before he hurts himself again.” Luna spoke.

With those orders she rose from her throne and headed out the doors.

The night air was cool and slightly crisp as she spread her wings and took to the skies. Her two vamponies flying escort alongside their princess. She didn’t have to search for him due to the fact that the wards and spells of protection were still in full effect and would let her know exactly where Alex was and what dangers he might be in. It only took a few minutes for her to sight him walking through the streets of Canterlot seemingly in no hurry.

“How odd.” She said quietly to her two escorts as she continued to watch Alex walk across the city.

“Shall we stop him and escort him to you your highness?” Moon Shadow asked.

“No. Not yet.” She said. “Notice he is in no hurry to try to escape. He doesn’t run or hide. Tis very out of character for him. Let us continue to watch and see what we may learn.”

The trio of night watchers continued to observe Alexs’ actions as they quietly continued to hover above him camouflaged against the darkness of the night sky.

They silently watched as he walked over to a park bench and sat down. He remained in this position for several more minutes. Just sitting and doing nothing but looking up at the night sky.

Luna decided to see what it was he was doing just sitting there and began to silently descend to the ground behind him a small distance away. Three sets of hooves touched down without making nary a sound and before she could take even one step forward he spoke. “Good evening princess. And to your two companions as well. It’s a beautiful night tonight.” He said without even turning around. “I’m assuming this is your handiwork (Hoofdiwork?)

Luna was caught off guard by his question and the fact that he knew they were there when they had been so very silent when they had landed.

“Wh-Why yes. Yes it is! Thank you for the compliment!” She answered with a small blush. “You really like my night skies?”

“Yes, it’s very pretty. Different than the night skies back home, but very pretty none the less.” He let out a deep sigh and was silent for a moment.

“Very well. I guess I should go back to the hospital.” He said getting up from the park bench. “Let’s go.” As he swung his back pack over his shoulder and started heading back to the hospital, walking past Luna and between the two night guards accompanying her. Luna stood in stunned silence as she turned to look at him, the guards following suit.

“Wait Alex!” she called out to him while breaking into a canter to catch up with him. Once alongside she asked. “Why did you sneak out of the hospital?”

“I was feeling cooped up and just needed to get some fresh air. I doubt if the hospital staff would allow me to just go out the front door. I just wanted to look at the night sky and the moon since it will be my last time anyways.” He flatly stated. “What? Did you think I was going to try to escape again? Where would I go? Besides, you caught me. You won the hunt.” He said as he marched along.

Luna was shocked and saddened. “Alex. I-I…” She didn’t know what to say and just fell silent. He was still thinking about the contest from three years ago.

“I need to get back to the hospital anyways. I’m getting checked out and released in the morning. After that, I will follow you to your garden and you can turn me into a stone statue like you planned. Don’t worry. I won’t try to run this time. I’m done running.” He stated with no emotion in his voice what so ever. He didn’t even look her way when he spoke to her. He just kept looking straight ahead as he strode forward.

“Alex, I don’t want to turn you to stone!” she blurted out. “At least not anymore.”

Alex stopped. “Why the sudden change of heart, princess?” He queried.

“I will admit. When I brought you here it was my original plan. The idea was to have you be a statue but still alive. We could talk and such, but no one would try to chase you like what has happened to you thus far. Nopony chases a statue, you know. It was to protect you… I was very wrong to think that.” She said guiltily.

“Hidden in plain sight. Very weird and twisted logic but somehow it makes sense.” He replied as they walked along. “And what about now?”

“I-I was wrong to think so. Since I brought you here, you have shown a level of resourcefulness, intelligence, and craftiness that I have never been witness to. How? Just how are you able to, and with no magical abilities too? It was well known in this realm that life could not exist without magic, yet here you are. The very antithesis of what was believed by pony kind for thousands of years!”

“Thanks for the compliment princess.” He chuckled. “Once my fate is decided, I might divulge that little bit of info at a later date.”

Soon they arrive back at the window when he suddenly realized that the window was locked from the inside. He looked at the window and let out a sigh then turned his back to the princess and began walking around the building. “Alex, where are you going?” Luna asked.

“Going around front. Windows locked. No other way in.”

“Alex, stop for a moment please? “ Luna said. And before he could ask why, she lit up her horn and teleported the two of them back inside his hospital room. After the initial shock, he said, “Wow! That’s a first. Never did that before.” He said with little emotion.

“Alex, please get back into bed. You need your rest. Yes, you will be getting out of here tomorrow and….”

“And then what?” He interrupted. “Well, princess? And then what? Where do I go? How do I eat? Where do I sleep? I am almost back where I started when I was first brought to this place. Tomorrow I get to start reliving all the hell, you ponies put me through, for the last three years, all over again. I’ve come full circle.”

“Alex.” Luna spoke again taking a step towards him.

“What?”

“I promise you things will be different. But for now…”

She bent down slightly and gently touched her horn to his forehead, “Sleep.”

Alex collapsed to the floor but Luna caught him in her magic before he could fall all the way. Gently she lay him in his bed and pulled the covers over him and then magically changed his street clothes into his hospital gown.

She then sat down on the floor at the side of his bed and closed her eyes. Channeling her magic, her horn began to have its familiar blue glow as she wove her spell to enter the dream realm. Soon she was in the all too familiar nexus and it took only a few moments to locate Alex’s sleeping mind.

There he was sitting on the ground in the green meadow she had conjured, with his back to her. “Why did you bring me here again? Alex asked.

“I only wanted to talk without other ears listening or unfriendly eyes watching.”

“So we are alone here?”

“Quite alone.” She responded.

“That’s good. Before we get started, there is one thing I have to do even though I don’t want to.” Alex said as he stood up and faced the princess.

“What is that Ale…” POW!Suddenly Princess Luna found herself laying on her side seeing stars that were not of her own making and sporting a very sore muzzle. Her head was spinning and sight blurred. The dream realm wavered a little before it went back to normal. Well, back to whatever constituted normal in this place. It took a number of seconds for her vision to clear. She noticed that Alex was standing over her, shaking his fist loosely, a couple of his knuckles already starting to turn red from the impact. “Thatwas for kidnapping me and bringing me here without asking and the three years of pain you and your “subjects” have caused me!” he told her... and then he reached down with his other hand to help her up.

After a moment of trepidation, she raised her foreleg and allowed him to pull her to her hooves. “Fair enough,” she said. “I probably deserved that.” While rubbing her still very sore muzzle with a fore hoof. Then to her shock and surprise he grabbed her in a warm embrace around her neck and said. “This is for saving my life at that old castle place. Thank you.” Luna stiffened up briefly from the humans contact but then relaxed into his embrace. It was then that Princess Luna realized that besides her sister, no one in her very long memory had ever done this to her. A simple hug. Everypony was too afraid of her because of her station and her past. It felt good. Really good. Her wings unfurled seemingly on their own accord and returned his hug.

The dream world wavered and shifted a little and Luna, as always, felt it.

“It is time.” She said. “Dawn approaches and you must awake. I will see you in the waking world and my sister and I will talk with you further. We have much to discuss and terrible wrongs we have to try to make right. All I ask is that you give us a chance.” And with that, the dream world faded to nothingness and Alex was awake.

-*-

This was it. The big day. The day that he, Alex, would be getting out of the hospital and learning his fate. He was a little nervous but was resigned to whatever it was that the princesses had in store for him. While deep in his thoughts, he noticed that his roommate was stirring and eventually opened his eyes, yawned, and stretched. Flaring out his one good wing. Alex watched Skyfires display and smiled a little. The flaring of his one good wing got Alex thinking but he filed that idea away when Nurse Redheart came into the room.

“Good morning!” she said in a cheerful voice. “How are you two doing?” As she rolled in a food cart with a wonderful smelling breakfast for both occupants.

Her smile and cheerful demeanor was infectious and the two of them greeted her in return. After giving out their respective meals, she headed for the door and spoke to them reminding them both that today was the big day of their release whereupon she turned and left the room.

Their respective meals completely devoured, Nurse Redheart returned to remove the dirty plates followed by Doctors Trotter and Hoofson.

“…And how are our young patients doing today?” Trotter asked. “Ready for your final checkups?”

“We sure are doctor. Right Alex?” Alex didn’t seem as cheerful as was hoped.

“Yeah. Let’s get this over with.”

“Oh Alex? If everything checks out, you both will be escorted to the royal palace by two Royal Guards ponies. The princesses want to talk to you personally!”

“Oh goodie.” He said with a little sarcasm.

His sarcasm wasn’t lost on Nurse Redheart. She knew what he was thinking. “Don’t worry Alex. I am sure that everything will be alright. Just you see.” She said softly while rubbing his shoulder with a fore hoof. Behave yourself and you will get a surprise like I promised. Inside she was secretly thinking that Celestia help anyone that dared to try and hurt or exploit Alex in any way. Including the princesses themselves!

Shortly after finishing their meals Doctors Hoofson and Trotter entered. “How are you feeling, Alex. Big day today for you isn’t it?” He said cheerfully. Let’s take a look at you shall we?”

“I am doing well doctor, and yes, I am ready to get outta here. I am feeling stronger than ever, if you must know.” Alex responded while sitting on the end of his bed.

“Good! Good! Glad to hear it!” Doctor Trotter exclaimed. “Now just hold still for a moment and let’s make sure everything is as it should be.” As he closed his eyes lit up his horn and began to carefully scan Alex. As he did he would mumble to himself as his magic told him everything he needed to know. “You look good!” he exclaimed. “Doctor Hoofson, I think he’s all set to go!” Hoofson noted down some final notations on Alex’s medical records.

“Skyfire, it’s now your turn.” As they turned to the one winged Pegasus.

Alex watched intently as the good doctors checked over Skyfire and his missing wing. His stump was put through a full range of motions before being folded back in the position it would have been had his wing still remained.

“Well, it looks like you are pretty much good to go too.” Hoofson said. The doctors wrapped everything up and said their goodbyes as they headed for the door. “Oh. I almost forgot.” Hoofson continued. “There will be royal guards here soon to escort you both to see the princesses.” And with that they both exited the room. Shortly after, Nurse Redheart entered with a big smile on her face. And Alex sat on the endge of his bed swinging his legs back and forth with an equally big grin on his face. Nurse Redheart walked up to him, Skyfire standing next to him. She then produced two candy suckers and handed (hoofed) one to each one of her charges. Skyfire took his first and then Alex, who said suddenly… “You are my favorite horsey nurse ever!” While at the same time picking her up off the floor and giving her a big hug. Nurse Redhearts legs flailed around briefly while letting out an involuntary squeak at this sudden affection before being able to finally push him away and dropping to all fours. Sky held a hoof over his mouth and giggled at the sight. “Oh get out of here you big baby!” She chuckled with a slightly red blush on her cheeks. A hoof gently pushing him away.

Alex liked Nurse Redheart. She had been nothing but kind to him during his stay. The fact that she didn’t judge him for not being an indigenous creature from this world and was always kind to him made him start to think that maybe all the ponies in this world weren’t all out to get him. The good doctors too. They only cared for his welfare and getting him back on his feet.

And then there was Skyfire. He was simply curious and was a good roommate despite the brief time they had been in the hospital together. He had never acted in fear nor did he shun Alex in any way. He had been good company and had educated Alex a little as to the inner workings of the Pegasus Defense Corps without giving away anything that might be considered a security risk or state secret.

The guards that were assigned to the security detail of Alex and Skyfire soon arrived, ready to escort the pair to see the princesses. One of the day guards, a unicorn, had a bundle floating alongside him in his magical grasp to which upon entering the room, they both gave a sharp salute to Sky. “Commander Skyfire, sir, we thought you would like to be looking your best when you see their highnesses.” He said laying the bundled up armor before the one wing Pegasus.

“Thank you.” He replied while giving a slight bow of his head. He then started putting on his armor but had a little trouble with some parts due to his now one winged status. Alex bent down and helped him with the parts he was having a little trouble with fastening the clasps around his furry roommate. The two guards looked on in fascination at how deftly the human was able to move its forelimbs and appendages to help their captain

“Thanks friend.” Skyfire said.

Friend. Alex liked the sound of that.

“Well gentilestallions, lead the way.

Both guards saluted their superior, did an about face and began their escort of the two to the princesses.

Author's Note

Never thought I'd get this far with this story. I still have more ideas I want to explore on the further adventures of Alex.

Weird thing is that the ideas come to me in my sleep sometimes. My guess is that it might be that I'm no longer being distracted by the waking world and its troubles.

Chapter: 30: Convince Me Otherwise

Convince Me Otherwise

“Alex, you are awfully quiet.” Skyfire said with some concern as they walked through the castle halls while being escorted by the two solar guards. Alex was quiet for a moment longer before he answered. “What? Oh sorry. Was just thinking.” He replied.

“About what?” Skyfire queried.

Alex let out a sigh. “About my fate. What are the princesses going to do to me? How are your people going to view me? Fear? Contempt? An abomination? Science experience? Freak? Just…What?”

“Look Alex. I know you are afraid and I still can’t believe the princesses along with the elements did that to you.” As he shook his head.

“Well it’s true.” Alex replied. “All of it.” Alex was again silent for a bit before he spoke again. “Still, they have all tried to make some kind of amends in various ways and I am too tired to continue to hold a grudge for the rest of my life. It just takes me way too much energy. How this “meeting” goes and their actions from here on out will determine how I respond and what I think of this place.”

“Well, for what it’s worth, you’ve got one friend here.” The pony at his side said with conviction.

“Thanks Sky. You are the first in all the time I have been in this world to say that."

"Means a lot.”

Both fell silent once again as they continued their journey to meet the princesses and before they knew it, they were standing before the throne room doors. Their escorts halted before the guards at the door and informed them of the summons by the royal sisters. Both guards looked at the tall figure, known as Alex, warily before nodding. One of the guards opened the tall white and gold doors and announced that the visitors were present.

“Thank you guard.” An authoritative sounding female voice spoke. “Please send them in.”

The guards stepped aside and the two walked inside.

And there they were.

The princesses.

They both sat upon their respective thrones on a raise dais, looking regale as ever. Their ethereal manes gently flowing in a non-existent breeze. This was Alexs first time seeing the throne room of the two sister alicorns and he was suitably impressed. Still he kept a neutral expression on his face although his eyes darted about taking in all the sights around him. Already Alexs heart rate increased as soon as he laid eyes on the two rulers. A rising panic began to creep its way up his spine but he forced it down and continued his neutral facial expression as they got closer to the rulers. Skyfire kept a close eye on Alex sensing his rising nervousness over the whole situation. “Don’t worry Alex. I’m right here. Just follow my lead and everything will be alright.” He whispered.

“Thanks Sky.” Alex whispered back from the side of his mouth.

About three quarters of the way there Skyfire stopped and folding one foreleg back, bowed before the two rulers. Alex followed suit and did a human version by taking one knee.

“Please! Do not bow before us Alex. Please both of you rise!” Celestia said with embarrassment. Both Pegasus pony and human arose upon her request. Alex kept his eyes down looking at the floor in front of them and refused to make eye contact with the princesses.

His not looking up at them did not go unnoticed, nevertheless they continued with the one wing Pegasus first.

“Captain Skyfire.” Celestia began. Once again you have shown us what it means to be a true protector of this kingdom and its ponies. Our subjects. I am sure you are wondering what your fate is to be now due to your injury.” Skyfire looked down briefly at his stump then back to his princesses.

“Yes my princesses. I have been wondering what is to become of me since I can no longer fly.” The Pegasus said a little sadly.

Luna smiled and then spoke. “Captain Skyfire, You will not be just 'retired' now that you are earthbound if that is what you are thinking. My sister and I have talked it over and we feel that you still have a place among our guard. Your knowledge and experience are still of great worth to us and this land. We wish you to train the up and coming members of the Pegasus Defense Force. Your insights will prove most valuable.” She said. “This is, however, your decision and we have no wish to coerce you into it. Will you accept this appointment?” Skyfire was speechless as his mouth hung slightly ajar unable to answer. “Accept it!” A voice whispered in his direction. He looked up to see Alex who had kept his head down and eyes still looking at the floor in front of him. Alex then whispered out of the side of his mouth again…”accept it! What are you waiting for?”

Sky returned his gaze back to the royal sisters. “Yes! Your Highnesses! I accept. I am honored! I promise you I will do my very best.” He said with conviction as he stood tall and stuck out his chest in true military fashion.

“Of that, we have no doubt Captain.” Celestia said with a warm smile. “Very well. You are dismissed."

With that, Skyfire saluted his diarchs and did a pony version of an about face but then stopped and looked back over his withers. “If I may, your highnesses…”

“Something else on your mind captain?”

“Yes your highnesses.” He said as he turned around to face them again. “What is to happen to Alex here?”

“Sky! What are you doing?” Alex hissed quietly.

Skyfire ignored him and continued to address the princesses.

“Why the concern, if I may ask?” Princess Celestia queried.

“It’s just that… well… I’ve heard things about what has been done to him and I just don’t like it. It’s not right. I just want to be sure that he’ll be ok… He’s…He’s my friend.” Celestia and Luna both bit their lower lips out of silent embarrassment. The good captain had just called both his royal leaders out for their mistreatment of Alex and did so without confronting them directly.

Luna spoke up first. “Captain Skyfire I give you my word that Alex here will be safe. Nothing evil will happen to him. He is in my personal charge.”

“Thank you my princesses. I hope I will be able to see him from time to time as my duties permit.” And with that Captain Skyfire turned and left through the large doors at the far end of the throne room.

-*-

The two sisters watched at the good captain walked out the throne room doors. Once the doors closed, both of their gazes fell upon Alex who still hadn’t looked up during the whole exchange with the captain.

“Alex?” Celestia spoke first. “You have been very quiet since you have arrived here. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine.” Was his simple response. Still refusing to look up at them.

Celestia knew he was afraid? Nay, terrified of the two of them and he was just trying to be as small and as unobtrusive as possible.

Luna spoke next. “Alex, please look at us. Please. You have nothing to fear from either one of us. Please, will you look at us and talk to us. I promise you. I swear on the moon and stars that you will be ok. I know our word must mean very little to you but please give us a chance to prove it to you.” Luna pleaded.

Alexs head slowly began to rise and he looked the princesses in the eye. They could see the fear in his eyes but also the determination or maybe it was the resignation to his fate. He also noticed that Lunas muzzle was slightly red and swollen. He guessed that it had something to do with their discussion while he was asleep at the hospital.

Alex took a slow deep breath and let it out. “What would you have of me your majesties?” He spoke. He knew he was at their mercy and there was no way he could escape. The sisters both surmised that he was resigned to his fate and whatever it was they had planned.

Celestia closed her eyes and let out what could be only called an aged sigh as her head dropped. “Alex, we have much to discuss and even more to answer for. Please, could you sit down?” While at the same time she summoned a comfortable chair for him.

“I’d rather stand your highness.” He said stiffly and formally.

“Still defiant and very mistrustful of us.” She thought. Luna picked up on her sisters musings and silently agreed. Nevertheless she continued. “I am sure you have many questions. Questions that require answers. The first probably being how you got here and why?”

Alex nodded his head in response.

“That was my fault really.” Luna said with a bowed head. My sister here has a mirror that can see into other worlds. It was simple curiosity that drove her. The eternal question of if there was life beyond our world.” Celestia continued. For many decades I looked into the mirror and saw many many worlds. Upon discovering your world, I sought a way to make contact. I found your world to be incredibly fascinating. I watched for many years and all through those years I yearned to make contact somehow but all my attempts failed.”

“Then along came my sister Luna and with her magic she was somehow able to pull you through.”

“Why, out of all the people in my world, why me?” Alex asked.

Luna continued from there. “I picked you because you looked like someone I could relate to. I was very lonely. Some time ago, I became jealous of my sister and all the attention our ponies seemed to praise her with. I became bitter and dark magics turned me into a creature of darkness with the plan to cover all of Equestria in eternal darkness. I fought my sister as this dark creature and lost. She had to banish me to the moon for a thousand years.” Lunas head hung in sorrow as tears formed in her eyes.”

“Yes. I know the story. I read it in one of the books in the old castle.” Alex said. “But you still haven’t answered my question. Why me?”

Luna continued on. “It was how you interacted with others of your own kind. You were never mean and you seemed to have a good heart. You weren’t judgmental of others. I just knew I wanted a friend like you. Someone who didn’t know of my past and wouldn’t hate, judge or fear me for what I’ve done.”

“I used my magic to transport you here through the mirror but you didn’t appear here. Instead you got sent to a different location by mistake and I was worried for you. Once you didn’t show up here I went out looking for you but you always seemed to be one step ahead. You were very elusive. I can only guess it was your trying to keep away from the elements and hide.

Both princesses watched Alex as he remained standing and silent as his hands opened and close as if he seemed to be wanting to say something.

“Alex? What is it?” Celestia asked.

“It’s nothing.” He said in return and looked down and away.

“God, it's just that....” He said quietly.

“What?” Celestia pressed gently.

He was silent for a moment, obviously thinking how to say what was on his mind. Suddenly he burst out. “If I'm being honest, you two just scare the hell out of me! No! You don’t just scare me, you both TERRIFY ME!”

Both sisters let out a quiet sigh. “A reaction we are both all too familiar with from our own subjects.”

Alex continued. “I'm not just talking about the whole 'creepy darkness' thing you do Luna. I actually think that part is kinda cool. ”He said. “It's you and your sister both! You're both thousands of years old! You have powers and magic that are worlds beyond every other creature on this planet... and apparently according to what I read and what you just told me, you went crazy or something, however many years ago THAT was, and tried to cause eternal night, and Celestia here, had to banish you to the moon for thousand years! How did you even breathe? And honestly, I can't tell which half of THAT story terrifies me more!” He glanced back up at the Diarchs, and they could easily see the nervousness in his expression. “I don't understand you two! I can't comprehend you two! You both could pretty much do anything you wanted to me, and have, by the way! I don’t stand a chance against either of you! Either one of you could snuff out my life with a single thought!

I come from a world where your kind don’t exist! Magic doesn’t exist! You are a myth! You are a legend! You and all your subjects, even ALL the sentient creatures of this world, are a bedtime story to be told to children at night! You both can actually, ACTUALLY move the friggin sun, moon and control the very stars in the heavens, and you do it as though it was nothing! In my universe, my world revolves around the sun on its own. Our moon revolves around the earth on its own and the stars are always there! The lowliest pegasus pony here can control the weather. On my world no creature can control our weather! Humans are the only sentient beings upon its surface. There are no talking sentient animals of any kind there.

Alex then looked down and saw an ant crawling on the floor so he bent down and picked it up and held out his hand showing it to the two princesses. “See this ant? This is me compared to you! You are GODS to me by comparison! Is it any wonder I would run away and hide from all of you? I am nothing compared to you!”

Celestia took in a slow breath while Luna remained silent. “To see ‘gods' such as us, and the power that we hold, truly must be unnerving to you. It never occurred to us that what we take for granted and is very normal for us, would be considered as ‘godlike powers’ to you. But please understand Alex, underneath our royal regalia, our ethereal manes and tails, the many years we have lived, this power we wield, we are just ponies. Ponies with perhaps a greater perspective and a greater understanding of our history and the forces that move and shape our world, but still just ponies nonetheless. We are not some unknowable and unfathomable entities just toying with the lives of others without care or any comprehension of their value.” She let her eyes lock onto his. “We do care, Alex. It is not often we are able to show this, largely due to our royal stations that our positions demands, but we really do.”

“Alex, what has been done to you is horrible, inexcusable. We are truly sorry for all the suffering you have known at the hooves of our ponies... including us. We understand better than most the feelings of alienation and isolation you must have felt these past three years. We would be your friends, should you allow us to be, Alex,” she continued. “There are few souls here in Equestria who can truly sympathize with feelings such as what we have experienced.”

“Then why did you and your ‘elements’ hunt me? For claiming you have a heart, that was pretty heartless.”
That was another gut punch of guilt thrown by Alex at the two princesses and it landed deep.

“That was a mistake Alex. A mistake that we both will have to live with for the rest of our immortal lives.” Celestia said in sorrow as she bowed her head in shame. Luna followed suit. “Yes we are immortal but we are not infallible. Still that doesn’t excuse what we and the Elements did to you. My sister and I hope that one day you might be able to forgive us and we are willing to do whatever it takes for however long it takes to make things right with you.

Alex was silent for a long time. He looked both princesses in their large eyes, trying to discern any untruths or deceptions in their depths on their parts. It became what seemed to be a staring contest between the three. His gaze was unwavering as he studied them both until the two princesses looked away nervously apparently losing the stare down.

Alex took a deep breath and let it out closing his eyes. After he silently seem to come to a decision. “Ok, let’s get one thing straight. I don’t trust ANY of you……… But I am willing to give at least you two a chance to change my mind. Princess Luna, You saved my life from those dog creatures that attacked me. I suppose that is a good start. We all got off on the wrong foot… er… hoof, whatever, so show me just how good your kingdom and you two supposedly are…. If there is any good to be had. I already know the bad of it.”

“Convince me otherwise.”

Author's Note

Alex has his first friend!
Skyfire put his princesses on notice concerning Alex.
Alex has 2 god like creatures seemingly under his thumbs.
And Princess Celestia and Luna seem to want to make things right even at the cost of their high and mighty status.

Will it all work out?

Chapter 31: Filling in the Blanks and a Place to Stay

Filling in the Blanks and a Place to Stay

Their conversation continued……

“Soooooooo you aren’t going to put me in a cage? Locked away somewhere? Experiment on me?” he asked with trepidation.

Both princesses’ heads rose quickly. “No!” Celestia said.

“And that purple menace won’t be trying to do any experiments on me either?”

This time Luna answered in the negative.

“What of the others?”

“None will harm you or try to take advantage of you in any way!” Luna said with conviction and honesty.

“What of your subjects. What kind of panic am I going to cause just by my very existence? There are bound to be ponies that will try to increase their social standing or see me as an offense or some kind of abomination to their beliefs and I must be done away with before I spread corruption and whatnot?”

Both Celestia and Luna marveled at his perception and insight. He had stated almost verbatim what Doctor Hoofson had stated in the hospital when Alex was recovering.

“Should any attempt be made on your life, they will pay with theirs!” Luna said in anger. “We almost lost you once to those mangy curs! I won’t let that happen again…Ever!

“What? Wait a minute.” Alex interjected. What do you mean ‘again’?

“Alex? What do you remember after the battle at our old castle?” Celestia asked.

“Very little really. I remember the black pony creature showing up which turned out to be Princess Luna and her easily kicking those dogs butts and then waking up in a hospital. Why?”

“Sister, I think we should tell him the rest of the story. Don’t you?” Luna asked.

“Yes. Alex, after you fainted from loss of blood…” Luna began, “I summoned two of my Night Guardians to get help. I stayed by your side until an emergency medical carriage arrived soon after. From the castle you were flown to Canterlot Hospital and straight into the emergency room. Since you were a creature not native to this world, there was some concern by the medical staff how best to treat your wounds you received. You had lost a lot of blood in the aftermath of your battle with the Diamond Dog pack. It was decided that you would need a blood transfusion or risk having you ….Well… You get the idea. The next problem that had to be addressed was whether your blood would be compatible with someponys here. Since you are the only one of your kind in our world, the doctors were very afraid that it might possibly kill you but it was for sure that you would have surely died if a donor wasn’t found and soon.” Luna paused a moment to think of how to tell him the next part… “A possible donor was found.”

“Really?” Alex said in surprise. “That had to be a one in a billion chance that there would be someone compatible! Who was the lucky donor?”

“Me.” Luna said as meekly as if it were Fluttershy herself saying it herself and turning away from his gaze sheepishly.

“WHAT?!” He cried. Luna winced a little at his outburst of astonishment.

Celestia continued. “It is true Alex. It is as she said. Luna donated some of her blood to you. It was the only way we could save you from certain death. Her blood was the closest in compatibility we had available to your own. At first things seemed to go well during the transfusion procedure but then they took a turn for the worse.”

“They… did?” Alex said with fear.

Yes they did. Your heart stopped and we all thought we had lost you. The doctors tried everything they could but nothing worked. Everypony was saddened by your passing but were overjoyed when your heart started beating again and you came back to us.” Celestia said with a tearful smile as she continued to relate the tale.

“The good Nurse Redheart especially was happy you returned to us. You seem to have a very strong will to live.”

Alex looked at the floor before him and went silent as he placed his right hand on his chin as if thinking about a puzzling question.”

Alex looked at the two royal sisters in awe. “Since I have pony blood in my veins now, what does that exactly mean? Can I do magic tricks like you all do? Can I fly? What exactly?”

“Alex, we don’t exactly know how it will affect you. Just know that at this stage we are just glad that you are alive.” Celestia said. “Also there is one other thing you should know. Yes, you have royal alicorn blood flowing through your veins and by the laws of our world, you would be considered a royal.” Celestia said with a smile.

Alexs knees began to feel a little weak and he began to wobble a little.

“I gotta sit down.” He said as he fell backwards. Princess Lunas horn lit up and slid the chair, that they had summoned earlier, underneath him and saving him a potentially painful fall on the throne rooms marbled floor.

Both princesses quickly decended their thrones and swiftly came before him.

“Alex? Are you ok?” Celestia said with concern in her voice and a worried look on her face. Princess Lunas own expression mimicking her sisters.

Alex was silent for a few minutes. He seemed to be deep in thought but then his expression went neutral and he Rose from his chair.

“Princesses, I thank you for your time and for filling in the blanks as to what happened to me.“ He said with a bow. “May I be excused?” He said curtly.

Both Celestia and Luna were confused by his sudden change.

“Yes?”

“Thank you.” He then did an abrupt about face and headed for the throne room door.

“Alex? Where are you going?” Celestia called after him.

“Back to my home in the forest.” He replied as he went out the throne room doors and closed them behind him.

With a single flap of their wings, both princesses were airborne and flying after him. They landed at the throne room doors and they were immediately opened by the guards stationed inside. Once out the double doors, Alex was nowhere to be seen.

“Guard, did you see which way he went?” Celestia asked. The guard pointed an armored hoof down the hallway but remained at attention.

“Thank you.” She said with a smile and off at a gallop the two sisters ran in the direction indicated.

“How can anything with only two legs move that fast.” Luna mused aloud while heading down the hall.

“Apparently the hunt is on again.” Celestia responded. “But not as it was before.”

Rounding another corner they found him. He was just standing there staring out an open window into the royal gardens below.

“Alex, why did you run off like that?” Celestia asked.

“I was going to go back to my home at that old castle but after some thought, I realized I didn’t know how to get out of this place. I don’t know my way around.” He scoffed at himself.

“Um… About that.” Celestia began. “We were thinking that if you would like, you could stay here in our home.”

Alex turned to look at the two sisters with a raised eyebrow. “Really? Are you serious? Stay here in your home?”

“Yes.” Luna answered. “We have more than enough rooms. “We have entertained many guests and dignitaries throughout the years we have lived here. You would be most welcome here.”

“Ok, what’s the catch?” He said bluntly and a look of suspicion.

“Catch? What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“Catch. Y’know. Angle. Something you get from me in return. Tit for tat. What do you get out of it?”

“Honestly Alex, We want no tit. We want nothing from you.” Celestia responded.

Alex snorted with a smile on his face at Celestias response and the fact that he was able to put one over on her without her knowing. “Well, I guess I can cross Celestia saying “tit” off my bucket list while I’m here.” He thought to himself.

“Alex, please let us treat you as an honored guest in our house. It is what we should have done all along. Also instead of sleeping on a cold stone floor, you will have a warm bed to sleep in. How does that sound?”

“That doesn’t sound too bad in all honesty.” He said as he turned towards them. “It’s been such a long time since I slept in a real bed that I honestly can’t remember what it feels like.” He said while looking down in thought. “Ok. You sold me on the idea but I have one last question?”

“Yes?” Both sisters said at the same time.

“How the heck do I get around? This place is HUGE! I could starve to death if I got lost in here!”

Both princesses smiled at his assessment of their home.

“Alex, you need not worry. You will have an escort with you. They will make sure you are safe at all times. You will want for nothing. All your needs will be taken care of. You have but to ask.”

“WOW! Sounds like a pretty sweet deal! I’ve never been in a castle before much less lived in one! Very well, lead on.”

The princesses turned on their hooves and said, “Follow us.”

They led Alex through one hall after another all the while keeping an eye on his reactions. As Alex followed behind the princesses his eyes wide with amazement at his new surroundings.

As he walked down the hallways he noticed several guards at seemingly key positions. All of them stood at attention and were still as statues. Only their eyes gave away that they weren’t as their eyes followed Alexs every movement. Alex noticed this and surmised that their curiosity had been piqued seeing as they had probably never seen a tall lanky creature walking on two legs before.

Rounding a corner and down another hallway, they stopped in front of a rather ornate looking door. Celestias horn lit up with its trademark golden aura and the door opened revealing a room more beautiful than Alex had ever seen before. Here will be your room from now on Alex. I hope it is to your liking.” Luna said with a flourish of her front hoof. “If you need me for anything, my chambers are just down the hall. You shall have servants assigned to help take care of your needs as well.”

“I GET TO STAY HERE!” Alex exclaimed in disbelief. He then took a nervous step inside and walked up to the bed before him. He tested the springs and the softness of the bed. He then turned around and let himself fall backwards on its coverings. It was like he was laying on the softest cloud ever. “It’s been so long!” He said with a sigh. Both princesses snickered with a hoof over their mouths at Alexs antics.

“I am assuming that this room meets with your approval?” Celestia asked.

Alex looked up from his supine position to see the princesses still standing in the doorway threshold of his new rooms doorway with smiles on their muzzles.

He quickly stood and brushed the wrinkles from his clothes and then stiffly and formally bowed to them while saying. “Yes your highnesses. This will do nicely. I thank you for your hospitality.”

Their smiles dropped a little as his formal gratitude.

“Very well, we will let you get all settled in. If you need anything, you have but to ask.” Celestia said as both she and Luna bowed their heads and withdrew, the door closing behind them as they departed.

-*-

Both sisters walked down the hallway in silence, each lost in their own thoughts but undeniably both their thoughts were directed at their new human guest.

“He is afraid of us still, sister.” Luna said in a slightly sad voice.

“You noticed too?” Celestia responded.

“Yes indeed I did sister.”

“I also noticed that he doesn’t quite know how to act around us since we are royalty. That, I fear, is yet another reason he is afraid of us. He is afraid that he will do something that will insult or offend us and we would snuff out his life for his insolence or some minor infraction. What are we to do sister?”

Celestia was again silent for a moment. She let out a heavy sigh. “We did terrible things to him sister, it is going to take him a long while I fear. We are just going to have to be patient. Let us continue to show him the better side of our kingdom and its ponies.”

“Luna?”

“Yes sister?”

“I couldn’t help but notice that the left side of your muzzle is a bit swollen. Are you alright?”

“Ah… Yes… That.” Luna answered. “Let us just say that Alex and I had some meaningful dialogue whilst in the dream realm.” She said as she raised a hoof to her still somewhat tender muzzle. I must say he has a very good right cross!”

“He struck you!? Are you alright? Why haven’t you used a healing spell on it?” Celestia said with concern in her voice.

“I am well sister. You need not concern yourself with my wellbeing. He and I have reconciled somewhat. He struck me out of fear and anger for my part in contributing his misery. He struck me so hard it knocked me off my hooves! He also held out his hoof to help me back up and gave me a hug in gratitude for saving his life too.

I am not using a healing spell so as to remind me of the hoof I had in all this. I will let it heal in its own time and without magic.”

Celestia marveled at her sisters sense of honor and especially her humility. She was willing to take some of the pain that she had inflicted upon this human. She truly did want to make things right with Alex. Both humbled and inspired, Celestia decided to also redouble her efforts to make things right with Alex as well.

Slowly she began to formulate a plan that she hoped would do just that and she would need Lunas help with this.

Author's Note

As I stated at the beginning of this journey, I am not a writer, I am a visual artist. I have been doing this story to get out of my comfort zone. Ideas come to me in my sleep and I am finding it somewhat therapeutic to write and share. In doing so I am finding myself able to sleep just a bit better.

I still have at least two more ideas, that I am excited about, to add to this story when I get to that point.

Chapter 32: Night Excursion

Night Excursion

The weeks slowly rolled by as Alex stayed in the two sisters castle home. True to their word, they saw to it personally that he had everything he could possibly need. He had maids that took care of his living quarters every day along with his clothing. At first they were afraid of him due to his tall stature and his canine teeth, but soon warmed up to him as time went by. Speaking of clothing, (his were NOT made by Rarity. He didn’t feel like he was ready to face the main six just yet.)The food, however, was better than anything he had had in a very long time. Everything seemed to be going well, although much to the princesses dismay, it was reported back to them on more than one occasion that it had been discovered, that Alex hadn’t been sleeping in his new bed. Instead he had been sleeping on the floor with the blankets and pillows in a makeshift bed next to the fireplace in his room. When the princesses asked him why, he said it made him feel safer. They decided that rather than convince him he was truly safe otherwise, they would just leave the situation be and let Alex come to terms with it in his own due time.

Once again, the princesses were again true to their word and didn’t inform any of the mane six about where he was and how he was doing even though Twilight did try to contact the princesses a few times to get any kind of information about him and how he was doing. That was until Princess Celestia sent a parchment back telling her that he didn’t want to see any of them.

“Whats it say Twi?” Applejack asked Twilight as the elements sat around the map table in the Ponyville Castle. The mood of the mane six was less than happy. Even Pinkie Pie wasn’t her usually overly bubbly self.

“We are not to ask about Alex any more until further notice. He does not trust us after what we tried to do to him and he does not want to see us.” Twilight sadly replied.

“I can’t say ah blame ‘im. We all were pretty awful to ‘im.”

“Yeah. Some Elements of Harmony and Friendship we turned out to be.” Rainbow Dash said. Her usual bravado currently not present.

“How could we sink so low and hurt him like that?” Fluttershy said meekly. “It’s been three years since he came to Equestria and I feel just awful for what I’ve done.”

“You are not alone in this dear.” Rarity chimed in. “We are all at fault. Why I even heard he had some new clothes made and he specifically asked that it be somepony else other than me.”

“All I wanted to do was turn him into a pony so other ponies would stop chasing him and he wouldn’t have to keep running away and hiding. That way he would have lots of friends and he wouldn’t be sad anymore.” Said Pinkie.

“I read that book he gave me several times and practiced some of the routines in it and it got me noticed by the Wonderbolts. Sorin said that he had never seen maneuvers like that before and wondered where I got them from. I just told him it was from a book that I had from somepony. I mean I’m finally getting noticed by them and I feel like I hurt somepony and was mean to them just to get the attention of my heroes. It just feels so wrong! I didn’t earn it the right way!” Cried Rainbow Dash.

“Twilight? You seem to be awfully darn quiet. Are you ok?”

“Yes. Yes I’m fine. Just fine. I… No. No I’m not.” She said as her head drooped. I-I’m supposed to be the Princess of Friendship and I screwed up ROYALY! I had a golden opportunity hoofed over to me on a silver platter, to show just that and I blew it! I’m a FAILURE! I don’t deserve to be the Princess of Friendship anymore!” She wailed. “I messed up ROYALY and I don’t know how to fix it!” She yelled in sadness and frustration as her head fell and thumped on the map table with a loud bang.

-*-

Alex continued to live in the castle. He was slowly getting used to the hospitality but was still wary a bit, waiting for the other shoe to drop, so to speak. The guards that were assigned to him both day and night were always there. At first they did their jobs out of duty and loyalty to their lieges, but as time went by, the guards had warmed up to him considerably and genuinely liked being around him. He had some incredibly amazing things to say about his home world that they found very fascinating. There were a few times that he had seen Capt. Skyfire and was always greeted with a warm welcome from the one winged peagasus.

“Skyfire! It’s great to see you as always my pony friend! How goes things?”

“You as well my human friend!” Skyfire responded in kind and bowing before Alex. “Been busy training the new recruits for the castle guards.” He responded while looking out a window down at the training grounds below. There Alex could see the earth ponies working hard on their strength training drills and combat maneuvers. The unicorn trainees perfecting their defense and attack magic spells, and the pegasi recruits going through their aerial maneuvers. Skyfire let out a quiet sigh as he looked longingly as the pegasi in the sky and then went back to his professional demeanor. His eyes revealed his thoughts for only a subtle moment, but it wasn’t lost on Alex. In that moment he knew what was eating at Skyfire.

“How has things been going for you Alex?” He asked.

“Well… I guess ok so far.”

“Have the princesses been better to you?”

“Oh yeah! Really good to me. They seem to be trying really hard to make up for their mistreatment of me. I’m……Just…..

“Just what.”

“I don’t want to speak ill of them. They are trying in earnest to make amends, but I just can’t let my guard down. I fear that if I make one wrong move or say one wrong thing then its game over. My life will be snuffed out like a candle in a hurricane. I’ve never been around any kind of royalty before, here or back on earth.”

“They would never do that to you Alex!” Skyfire said in a shocked voice. “The princesses aren’t evil y’know right?”

“I know. I know. Sky. I’m just having a hard time of it now. I am trying to trust them and give them the benefit of a doubt. I really am, but it’s just very hard to do so.”

“Try and look at it this way Alex.” Skyfire began. “In the military we all face certain death in one form or another all the time. Fear is natural in all creatures. Especially for us ponies. We are a prey species and therefore very guarded around others we might consider a danger. We have had to overcome that fear or at the very least control and face it instead of it controlling us. You know what I mean?”

“Yeah I guess you’re right.” Alex sighed. “If I screw up in front of the princesses and they decide to do away with me, at least it will be over and done with. I should just suck it up. Hope for the best. Expect the worst, and just take what comes. Eh?”

“Now you got it buddy!” Skyfire exclaimed.

“Alex?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you trust me?”

“You are one of the very few ponies I do trust Sky. Why do you ask?”

Skyfire turned and looked Alex dead in the eyes. “I would never lie to you Alex and I am telling you the honest truth. The princesses won’t hurt you. I promise.”

“Thanks Sky.”

“Any time buddy. You ever need somepony to talk to, I’m always around. I gotta go work with the newbies some more so I will see you later ok?”

“I’ll be seeing you around too … Oh and Sky?”

“Yes?”

“Would ya quit bowing at me every time you see me please? I aint that special and it just doesn’t feel right.”

“Ok. I’ll see what I can do your highness.” He smirked. Then he turned and went on his way.

Alex let out an exasperated sigh and turned to his escorting guards. “I’m getting a little hungry. Do you guys know where the dining hall is from here?”

“Yes your highness. Right this way.” The unicorn and Pegasus guards said with a bow.

“AW C’MON, not you guys too!” He whined in frustration.

-*-

After dinner was consumed, Alex and his guards walked about the palace some more. The guards weren’t allowed to eat in the royal dining room as per protocol and that didn’t quite sit right with Alex so on more than one occasion snuck some snacks from the dining hall and give it to his escorts of which all were grateful. He even looked after the bat ponies that were assigned to him when he was up and about at night. He found the bat ponies, in particular, to be most fascinating and the bat pony guardsmares in return found Alex to be a most fascinating creature as well.

Lately, he was just wanting to wander around the palace. It seemed like no matter which way he went or what corner he turned, there was something new to see. Eventually he made his way back to his room and entered, the guardsmares resuming their post just outside his door.

It wasn’t long before there was a knock at his door. “Enter.”

In came the Princess of the Night, Princess Luna. “Alex, how are you doing this fine evening?” Luna asked as she walked out onto the balcony of his room. She had found him there staring at the sky seemingly lost deep in thought. It was almost time for her to bring forth the night. At first he didn’t respond but then looked over his shoulder.

“Hello princess. I’m doing ok I guess.” And then looked back to the sky.

She didn’t like it, being called by her title and frowned inwardly. He was still being a little too formal with her. “Alex, please, just call me Luna okay?”

“I’m sorry your highness. Luna Okay it is then.” He snickered. “Although that’s a pretty weird last name, even for where I come from.” Luna blew a piece of her mane out of her face in minor exasperation and stuck her tongue out at him. He had a quick sense of humor and was pretty good at teasing her at times. She smiled inwardly. She really liked this human.

“I was just wondering….” She paused for a moment looking down and pawing at the balcony’s floor with her right hoof. “….if you would like to….. um….. watch me bring in the night?

Alex turned to her with surprise in his eyes. “Really!?”

“Yes Alex. Really.”

“I read back at the old castle ruins that you and your sister could do that, and I watched the night and day change, but I’ve never seen you two actually do that.” He said. “Sure!” He said excitedly.

Luna had a big smile on her face. It was very rare to have someone to demonstrate her talent to and she’d never done it for a human before. This would be a personal first and she’d also be able to tease her sister a bit at being able to show off for their guest before Celestia was able to.

“Please, Alex, stand here next to me.” Luna said. Alex did as he was bidden and stood on her right hand… hoofed….? side.

Luna began to sing. It was a very soft and kind sounding lullaby. Something a mother might sing to her child to frighten away the monsters so the little one could sleep. Her horn began to glow with its familiar blue hue. Alex looked back and forth between the princess and the sky. Gradually the sky darkened as her sister set the sun to rest.

As Luna continued her song the stars became visible one by one. They seemed to swirl and dance in time to Princess Lunas enchanting song. Her angelic notes continued until it reached a crescendo and at that point she bowed her head and slowly rose it up again. At this point her horn began to glow a bit brighter and at the same time the full moon arose in time with her song. Slowly the stars stopped their dance across the night sky as Lunas song faded away to its ending. She opened her eyes to see Alex reaching up to the sky and waving his hand out as if trying to touch or capture the very stars in her night sky, just as if they were a little colt or filly chasing fireflies. She smiled to herself at his innocent childlike gestures.

She lit up her horn again and Alex found the same glow around his outstretched hand as it was gently lowered back down.

Alex turned to stare at Luna, slack jawed. Unbridled awe and wonder pouring out of his eyes, only for Luna to give him a coquettish smile and as she pointed a hoof to her head, "This crown is not just for show, you know?"

“WHAT ELSE CAN YOU DO?!,”he shouted in surprised excitement.

Luna's fur was nearly singed from the excitement coming off of Alex, his eyes wide with childlike wonder. Giggling and blushing a bit at the opportunity of having an audience to truly appreciate her nightly efforts, Luna decided to put on a little show for him, "Well... aside from assigning them their stations in the sky, I determine their levels of brightness," she bragged, the words barely leaving her mouth before the evening began to shine even brighter, the stars seemingly burning that much hotter for a few seconds. "Their numbers, and most importantly, the positioning and phases of my station," she explained, pointing out her namesake in the night sky as it began to cycle through all of its variants, running the full range from waxing to waning and everything in between.

For the first time in what felt like forever, Alex found himself moved to the point of being overwhelmed. All his thoughts and feelings had been clocked to full capacity, trying to fully process the world around him, burying everything else beneath the barrage of sensory input. Truly making it feel as if the hell he had been through was nothing more than a bad dream.

A terrified shout and some violent shaking finally brought him back to Equestria, as he found Luna sitting in front of him and gripping him by the shoulders with her hooves, fear and shame carved into her features of her face. He, shaking his head, showed Luna that he had snapped out of it, that he was alright, and that she could ease up in her not so gentle ministrations.

"Oh thank the stars! We thought We had shocked thee senseless," she said, relief washing the fear away from her face but leaving the shame, as she refused to make eye contact with him, choosing instead to stare down at the marble floor of the balcony, "Please, We beg thy forgiveness, We had simply wished to give thee a demonstration of our talents, We had no idea it would frighten thee so." In her fear she had inadvertently reverted back to her ancient Equestrian tongue.

Alex reached up and cupped both her cheeks gently and nudged her face up so she could look him in the eye. It was a bold move on his part, but considering she was currently feeling very vulnerable, he did so without thinking.

Once he had her full and undivided attention, he gave her a warm smile and shook his head back and forth.

“No, no, no, that was spectacular! That display had to be the most awe-inspiring sight I have ever seen!”

Luna's tenseness began to subside some with his reassurance, "Truly?"

He nodded. “Thank you.” It was then that he realized that he was touching the night princess. Not only touching her but petting her! He withdrew his hand rather rapidly. “Sorry! Sorry! I didn’t mean to!...Please don’t…”

“Alex, its ok. You need not worry. I was not offended by your physical contact. In fact it felt rather nice.” She let out a heavy sigh. “Alex, you need not be afraid of myself and my sister. I know that you still fear us and that you are afraid that you may offend us in some way and that it may cost you your life or at the very least imprisonment, but I want to assure you that that is not the case. You are our guest and we would be your friends if you would let us. Do you understand?”

“I…I am trying princess. I really am. It’s just that…” His sentence dropped off there.

Luna then stood up. “Alex, would you please follow me?” as she went to his chamber door she opened it with her magic. Alex got to his feet and followed.

They were both quiet and all that could be heard was the steady sound of foot and hoof falls on the polished marble floor and the sound of the crackling fires in the braziers that lined the hallways. Eventually they found themselves at the doors of the royal throne room. The thestral guards standing guard at the doors stood at attention upon their approach. Luna then turned around and spoke to the two thestral guards who had been silently following behind them the whole time and ordered them to stay with the two door guards and then walked inside with Alex following close behind.

The double doors closed behind the pair with a soft low rumble. Luna then walked to the two sisters thrones and stood in the moonlight at the base of the raised dais. Luna inadvertently (or perhaps advertenly) struck a pose that made the moon reflect off her fur and made her look very stunning in the moonlight. Alex was taken with how beautiful she looked but did his best not to show it.

“Alex, I brought you here to ask you a favor. A request if you will.” She said as she sheepishly pawed at the floor with her forehoof. A thought had been on her mind ever since she had first encountered Alex.

“Alex, would you please mount me.” She said.

“What… What?! He said in surprised confusion.

“Please mount me. Climb on my back.”

Alex shied away. “No.” He flatly stated. “No way.” Shaking his head.

Luna slowly walked up to him and gave him her best puppy dog eyes. “Please Alex?”

I…I can’t princess. I mean you’re a PRINCESS! It would be unseemly. What would your subjects say! Its beneath your station!”

“Alex, my subjects are asleep at the moment and there is nopony here in this room but you and me.” She smiled mischievously. She could see his resolve starting to crumble.

With a resigned sigh, Alex shoulders sagged. He was opposed to indulging her request, in actually he would hate for anypony to see him riding atop the princess, lest it create some sort of scandal amongst her subjects. Raising one hand, he extended a finger and gave her a serious look. If they were going to do it, he had one condition.

“Only if we do this in private,” he said sternly.

Noticing his stern expression and tone, Luna examined the area. The throne room was fairly big, easily able to accommodate dozens of ponies comfortably, so it likely would suffice; it was, after all, a first time for the both of them. Looking back at him, she nodded.

“Very well then,” she agreed while hiding her enthusiasm for this new experience, she beckoned him with a wing. “Well, since that’s all settled, come?”

Walking over, Alex looked at the mare’s frame from muzzle to tail. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he slowly exhaled.

“You ready?” he asked, resting a hand on her neck.

Luna nodded and laid down on the floor and spread her wings so they would be out of the way to make it easier for him to climb on her back. Alex swung his leg over her back and Luna stood up folding her wings securely over his legs.

Shifting only slightly, she adjusted to his weight. And there it was, that feeling from the first time Alex had jumped on her back and threw his coat over her eyes so she couldn’t see. She shuddered under his weight and much to her amazement, having the young man atop her was remarkably comfortable. She felt the unusual feeling that he was now somehow her master and that she must obey. Not only obey but willingly obey, She WANTED to, yet at the same time that she must protect him at all costs from whatever perils that may try to harm him.

Feeling his hands glide over her neck, as he settled into place, she considered it as good a time as any to begin. Moving a hoof forward, followed by a second, she leisurely began to walk around the perimeter of the throne room.

Keeping silent, Alex rocked back and forth with her movements. Her slow, methodical gate made it easy to adjust to her movements. Stroking the back of her neck, his fingers glided through her ethereal mane. Luna found she loved the feeling of his fingers doing that.

“Enjoying yourself back there?” Luna giggled, making a gentle turn and peering back up at him.

“Yeah, this is really nice. It feels incredible,” he cheerfully responded.

Seeing his enjoyment, the Princess grew more excited. Speeding up slightly and breaking into a canter, the man lightly bounced and swayed upon her back. The sensation, while a bit odd, was strangely very comforting. She found that it wasn’t difficult for her to warm up to this feeling. With her silver clad hooves steadily clip-clop-ing across the polished marble floor, she continued circled the room.

“W...woah,” Alex said involuntarily, being unprepared for her change of pace. Absentmindedly he leaned forward and placed his hands on her shoulders to steady himself.

The abrupt shift from above, feeling of him gently holding her, sparked something within Luna. As unusual as the whole situation was, everything about the situation felt extraordinarily natural, no, more than that; it felt organic. As though something had been missing from her very long life. She was positively inspired by the whole situation subconsciously transitioning into a full gallop, all the while feeling every movement and emotion from her rider. As she approached the exit, she came to a screeching halt, her silver shod hooves coming to a sliding stop.

“Holy crap!” Alex exclaimed, having gotten just the barest taste of what the Night Princess was capable of. He had little doubt that, given the proper space, she could possibly move even faster. Unfortunately, she could not go any faster, since they were relegated to the throne room, she’d have no way to be sure.

“Alex,” Luna spoke, causing the man’s attention be drawn to her face, “do you trust me?”

“What?” he confusedly countered, taken off guard by her question?

“Do you trust me?” she repeated.
Slowly but surely, with an uneasy look in his eye, the man nodded. “Yeeeees?”
The corners of her mouth turned up, as she spun around to face the far end of the room towards the two thrones. She walked to the drapes on either side of the thrones and walked through them out on to a balcony behind the thrones. One last time she asked her human rider. “Alex do you trust me?”

Alex had several thoughts go through his mind as he looked into the eyes of the pony whose back he now sat upon. The words of his one winged Pegasus friend came to mind. In that moment he knew he had to make a leap of faith.
“Yes.”

The sound of her hooves impacting the marble was all the warning Alex got, as the Princess surged forward. He draped his torso over the alicorn’s neck. With precious little ground to cover, she’d have to slow down, that was unless…Forcing himself to look up, he opened one eye and “No, no, no no no no no no, OH CRAP!” he rambled as his grip on the magnificent diarch of the night tightening!

Author's Note

This chapter was a bit longer than I had planned. I had a lot of things I wanted to get on the page before I got to a stopping place.

Sorry in advance for any errors.

Chapter 33: Night Flight

Night Flight

“No, no, no no no no no no, OH CRAP!” he rambled as his grip on the magnificent diarch of the night tightening!

Just beyond the thin fabric covering the two archways was a perilously small platform, followed by nothing but open air. Canterlot had been constructed on the side of a mountain, after all. As she galloped towards the edge of the platform, his fears were confirmed.

“Hang on!” Luna shouted, her heart pounding in her chest and over the edge she went!

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!” Alex yelled as they fell towards the ground at an ever increasing speed a thousand or so feet below. “I’M GONNA DIE! I’M GONNA DIE! I’M GONNA THROW UP AND THEN I’M GONNA DIE!!” he screamed as he buried his face in Lunas neck.

"Luna, I'm afraid of heights!" Alex quickly blurt out, keeping his eyes closed and his face planted in the back of her neck rather than dare to look down. His heart was pounding in his chest, as he tried to focus on his breathing and not completely hyperventilate or pass out.

Lunas massive indigo swan like wings gracefully flared out on each side of Alex, each one as wide as he was tall opened on each side of the Night Princess and slowly Alex felt gravity take over as he felt himself press deeper into Lunas back as she leveled out. With two broad flaps of her wings, Luna launched herself and her rider into the night skies.

As the Princess changed course, pulling up from her power dive and soaring into the night sky, Alex was at a loss for words. Without releasing his grasp around Lunas neck, he watched the landscape and city lights race by beneath them. A few seconds passed and his nerves started to calm - if only just a little bit. Feeling the night alicorn’s pulse against his fingers and being reminded of whom he was holding so tightly to, his grip eased off.

“You ok back there?” Luna loudly inquired, her voice cutting through the rushing wind. She had felt his grip around her neck loosen just a little.

She’d be a horrible mount for not checking on him, given what she’d just put him through. Though the reality of it was, even if he had fallen from her back, she could have easily saved him with her magic. And even if for some inexplicable reason her magic had failed, he still would have been caught by her two ever present night guards flying silently behind them just out of sight, yet she knew she had likely given him an awful fright. As she leveled out, slowly flapping periodically to keep her altitude steady, she turned her head to get a better look at him.

Gulping down a breath of fresh air, because he had forgotten to breathe, Alex found his voice. “I’m still alive?” he croaked.

“My apologies for scaring you by taking to the skies like that,” she smiled sheepishly, “It was not my intent to terrify you so.”

The Princess’ calm demeanor did wonders to help assuage his panic, which had been steadily rising within Alex, thus putting his mind at ease. “Just warn me next time, ok?” he nervously laughed, but still continued to hold around her neck tightly.

“Next time you say? Am I to assume that you would like to do this again?” turning her head a bit more to make eye contact with Alex. A devilish smile on her muzzle.

“I…Well... That is…”

“Alex, please speak your mind. I promise you that I will not be offended.” Luna reassured him. Alex let out a sigh.

“…Well you are a princess and I just don’t want your subjects to be offended or create some kind of scandal and cause you problems… and…”

It warmed Lunas heart that he was more concerned for her station and appearance before her subjects than his own life at the moment.

Drifting and banking lazily from side to side, feeling the breeze through his hair, Alex let out a sigh. From their altitude, he could easily make out several structures of Canterlot behind them with their lights twinkling in the night. As frightening as it initially was, being atop a magical flying pony, there was something remarkable calming yet exhilarating about it all. He was, as far as he knew, the first and only human to have such an experience; the thought filled him with an incredible amount of happiness, slowly overriding the fear inside of him. Leaning back slightly he closed his eyes.

“This is incredible,” he muttered.

“What? “ Luna said back, cocking an ear in his direction.

“I said this is incredible!” Alex spoke up, with a big smile on his face.
“If you think this is something, then watch this!” she shouted, suddenly stricken with the urge to take off.
“What are you going to do?” he shouted in surprise.
Let me show you something to ease your nerves, just let go of my neck first."

"Are you CRAZY? No way in hell am I letting go," he yelled. His grip tightening in anticipation of what she might have in mind.

"Please, just trust me, Alex," Luna pleads, flashing him with her sad eyes as extra encouragement.

"No. Stop, Quit looking at me that way!" He sighed, relinquishing his grip. “I hate it when you do that.” He grumbled. Without warning, Luna rolled over until the two of them are flying inverted, leaving her giggling gleefully.

"AAAAA! Luna, what the hell are you doing?" he screamed, his heart feeling like it's going to explode as he hung upside down on her back.

"Proving to you that you need not be fearful of flying with me," she calmly replied. "You're not holding on right now, but are you falling? As long as I have my magic, you need not be afraid. I wasn't even casting an active spell to hold you on,"

"I.... huh, what" was all Alex managed to say, as Luna rolled right side up again and gleefully, pulled up into a loop.

Alexs’ grip on her, while snug, wasn’t nearly as white knuckled as it had been when they’d plunged off the side of the mountain palace. Steady and controlled, their pace quickened as they sailed over the landscape below. The palace and Canterlot itself all but gone in the distance behind them.

The wind whipped gently against his face, the moon shining brightly overhead, and for the first time in many, many years, he felt like a kid again. The wonderment and excitement of it all, riding on the back of the majestic and beautiful night princess, was like something out of his wildest dreams. Gone was any trace of fear only to be, replaced by the warmth and reassuring comfort of the indigo mare.
Even with all the thousands of flights Luna had taken in her very long life, this one was like no other before or since. The absolute faith Alex had put in her, trusting her with his very life, was beyond moving. It was very humbling. How he just relaxed as he rested on her back, his weight affording her some unfathomable form of happiness she had never experienced before. It all just felt so right to her. It was almost as if there was some mystical bond that linked the two of them together. Positively beaming, sailing along, she climbed a little higher into the night sky.
Alex continued to look around at the night sky. Everything was so amazing! The stars, the moon, the warmth of the night air as it brushed past his skin, all of it, even the princess whose back he sat upon. “Beautiful.” He whispered softly. Luna heard his assessment of her work and felt his emotions for her. She smiled and blushed deeply at his feelings over it all but remained silent as her smile continued to grow on her muzzle.

“Where are we going princess?” Luna was brought out of her internal reverie by his sudden question.
“I would like to introduce you to another part of my kingdom.” As she veered toward a fast approaching mountain peak.
“What is there?” He queried.
“You will see.” Was her simple response.
“It looks dangerous” He replied nervously. As they approached a large cave opening in the mountain.
“It can be but fear not. You are safe with me.”
Punching through the threshold of the caves opening, Luna slowed incrementally as Alexs’ vision went completely dark.
“Luna! I can’t see anything! Slow down before we crash into something!” he said in fear as he hunkered down against Lunas neck once more.
“It is ok Alex. I can see in the dark. The night is my realm after all. We are almost there.
Whether it was a few minutes or an hour, Alex could not tell. Soon the human could see dim lights in the distance. As they got closer he could make out a wooden platform with glowing green crystals marking its perimeter and two dark pony guards at the entrance of a tunnel that seemed to go farther back into the mountain. Princess Luna gently slowed down and landed on the platform, Alex barely felt her transition from flight mode to land mode. A few steps and she came to a complete stop in front of the two guards whereupon they immediately went into a bow before the princess. Princess Luna strode forward with an air of authority, Alex still on her back as her two escorting night guards landed silently on the wooden platform at either side of their liege and just slightly behind her.
One of the stationed guards spoke up. “My princess! We are honored by your presence!”
“Thank you guard.” Please rise, then looking over her withers. “Alex, would you please dismount me.” At the same time spreading her wings. Alex did as he was bidden, getting off the night princess and standing next to her.
“Princess Luna? What is this place?” He whispered softly to her ear.
“This is The Night Realm a voice spoke from the opening of the tunnel as a blue grey bat pony stallion came into view. “Princess Luna! To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” The stallion said as he gave the princess a polite bow. “And who is this creature you have brought with you?” He queried giving a fanged smile at Alex.
“This is Alexander. A friend. I brought him here so that he may learn of my children of the night and so that you may also learn something of him. He is my royal ward and thus in my personal charge. I wish all to see him so that all may know of his presence and his appearance so that none may mistake him as an enemy or …prey.

Author's Note

Another chapter done. The ending of it popped in my head as I was writing it. I didn't want to just do a piece with them flying around a little and then "back to the castle we go." Thus the Night Realm idea was born.

Just out of curiosity, How many of us would love to experience something like this with Luna or Celestia? Thoughts?

Chapter 34: Kingdom of the Vamponies

Kingdom of the Vamponies

“This way your highness.” The bat pony stallion directed with a sweeping point of his hoof and a polite bow of his head to which Princess Luna began to walk forward, Alex close at her side, and her two escorts coming up from behind.

Alex marveled at the glowing green crystals that lined the tunnel in hanging wall sconces, their glow gently illuminating their path as they continued on. As they went farther into the tunnel, it gradually became darker and darker until it reached a point to where Alex couldn’t see any more. Alex instinctively reached out to find the wall with his hand but couldn’t feel anything, “Princess Luna, I can’t see. Where are you?” He said quietly with a slight twinge of fear in his voice. “Fear not young Alex. I am here.” Luna responded in kind at the same time a gentile blue glow appeared where her horn was while at the same time another blue aura appeared around Alexs wrist. “Lay thy hand upon my back and I will guide you.” Alex didn’t struggle against her magic and did as he was told. The softness of her fur and heat from her body giving him some small reassurance that she was there.

How long they walked down said corridor, Alex could not tell, but he noticed, using his other senses, that the air was getting slightly cooler and a touch more damp. It wasn’t too much later that he could hear the faint roar of a waterfall in the distance which steadily grew louder as they continued. Soon the sound resonance changed, and Alex had the sense that they had just emerged into a great cavern. There were again, glowing green lights dotting the interior sky as if they were stars in the above ground world as well as seemingly floating in the midst of the darkness before him.

“Alex? What do you see?” Luna asked in a kindly tone.

“Green points of light. Almost like the fireflies of my world. It looks like stars at night.”

Princess Lunas voice came to Alex once again. “Alex, please remove your hand from my back.” While at the same time he felt her move away from him.

“Luna, I cant see you. Where are you going?” Alex said with a slight panic rising in his voice as he reached out into the darkness. “Fear not Alex, I am right here. Focus your eyes on my horn.” At the same time Luna lit up her horn.

Like a moth to a flame, his eyes were naturally drawn to the blue glow, at his right-hand side, emanated from the princesses horn. Lunas voice became almost hypnotic as she softly encouraged Alex to keep focused on her horn. He could feel Lunas magic gently wash over his person and settle around his face “Just keep looking at my horn. Stay focused on my horn. Everything is fine. You have nothing to fear. I will always be there for you. Just keep looking at my horn.” Lunas voice was very soothing, and Alex did as her voice, which suddenly seemed to be coming from everywhere, commanded. “Just keep watching… and now close your eyes.” Alex closed his eyes but questioned whether he had or had not because he could still see the blue glowing of her horn. It was then the azure glowing started to fade away to darkness, almost like an after image from looking too long at a bright light.

“Alex, now open your eyes slowly.” Princess Luna said. Again Alex did as he was told and the sight that met his eyes was absolutely astounding!

The cavern was vast! Giant stalagmites and stalactites hung from the ceiling and jutted up from the floor. A river of water wound its way through the town that was nestled in the center of the cavern. Two additional rivers ran around the outside perimeter of said town. If he were able to describe the site laid out before him, he would have to refer to Rivendell from the Lord of the Rings crossed with that of the legendary city of Atlantis, but heavily modified to suit the bat ponies that lived there. Towards the far end stood another castle like structure. But instead of it being all white and brightly colored, like the Canterlot Castle, it was decked out in blues, blacks and purples. On the tallest spire, there was a crescent moon and way off in the distance he could see another cavern that housed what seemed to be an impressive waterfall.

“Who?… What?… How?... When did you turn on the lights? Just look at this place! It’s ASTOUNDING! As he laid eyes on each one of the bat ponies around him, his eyes finally landing on the Night Princess.

“Alex, it is still pitch dark in here. I cast a Night Vision spell upon your eyes. Now you can see what my Children of the Night see… What I can see.” She said and smiled coyly at him. “Welcome Alex. Welcome to the Night Realm!” she said in a rather theatrical voice as she swept her forehoof in a broad gesture towards the towns panorama.

“Come along Alex. Let us enter the town and have a look around. Sargent, lead on.”

“Yes my princess. As you wish. This way please.” The sergeant motioned toward a nearby stone bridge.

Alex was in awe of the sight laid out before him. Crossing the bridge, Alex found himself on the outskirts of the town. Everywhere he looked he could see bat ponies flying and walking, going about their daily (nightly?) routines. There were Bat ponies selling and buying fruits from the various vendors pedaling their wares, a vendor selling a red-looking liquid in wine bottles, a big burly looking blacksmith using his wings and hooves to hammer away at a metal project by using his wings bones like a humans fingers. Alex noticed that it looked as if he had burned a few holes in the membrane of his wings. No doubt due to the sparks that flew off his brightly glowing work. Bat pony children ran and flew about playing with each other laughing and giggling as they played.

As the entourage made its way up the cobblestone streets towards the castle, all present stopped whatever they were doing and bowed before their Night Princess. A few of the little ones either ran up or flew up to the princess excited to see her. All of them completely and innocently oblivious to the proper decorum that should be directed to royalty. Princess Luna would greet each one of them, asking them their names and giving them a kindly smile and gentile nuzzle to which each would squee and giggle at the attention she gave them.

Alex smiled at the little ones antics but soon found that he was starting to draw more attention to himself. The little ones, ever innocently curious, flew up or walked up to Alex and looked him over.

And the question bombardment began. Alex tried to answer them all as best as he could before they started landing on his shoulders, back, and head going from being a human to being a living jungle gym. Princess Luna covered her mouth with her hoof to hide a giggle that came forth from the foals playing with Alex.

Alex, being the good-natured human he was, was gentile with the little ones while playing with them.

“Come along Alex, We have much to see and little time to see it.” Then turning to the foals, “I’m sorry everyone. It was good to see you again but we must be off now.” All the colts and fillies let out a combined “AAWW!” and gave her their best puppy dog eyes as they left. “Do not worry little ones. We will return again soon. And you may play with Alex here some more if you like, ok?”

“Ok Princess Luna.” They all said in unison and off they scampered or flew.

“Cute little crib lizards.” Alex quietly said to himself.

“Alex. They’re ponies not lizards.” Luna said with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s an expression on my world used as a term of endearment for small children.”

“Is that so?” Luna questioned. “Hmm.” And left it at that as they went on their way.

Alexs head was on a swivel as he took in his surroundings. Luna discreetly would look over at him and smile as she noticed the wonder in his eyes, something akin to what she witnessed when she showed him her talent as princess of the night.

As they walked through the town, they eventually ended up at the gates of the castle. Two guards were standing at attention at the entrance. The small entourage that had been escorting consisting of the Sargent, Princess Luna, Alex, and her two escorts that had flown with them to the mountain kingdom. Entering the castle, Alex once again marveled at its interior and its architecture. It was as if the whole castle was night themed and upon entering the throne room there were again, two thrones for the two royal sisters. It looked to be a duplicate of the throne room in Canterlot Castle with the exception that it was more night themed. Tapestries hung behind and above each throne showing the cutie marks of its rulers. Inside there were several bat ponies that looked to be some sort of nocturnal nobility. A batpony announcer suddenly cried out. “HER ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCESS LUNA! RULER OF THE NIGHT…! And then a long list of praises and accolades followed. As they walked down the red carpet in the center of the room, all present looked with curiosity at the tall two legged creature that walked closely by the night princesses side while others looked at him rather hungrily. The looks on their faces was not lost on Alex and he moved slightly closer to Luna. Luna picked up on his growing nervousness and softly spoke.

“Fear not Alex. You are safe with me. Nothing will happen to you. Stay by my side.” Luna walked up to the thrones on the raised dais with Alex following close by her side.

“My Lords and Ladies. Fillies and Gentilecolts. My Children of the Night. How happy I am to see you again on this most wondrous night. No doubt you have seen the tall creature standing at my side. His name is Alex. He is what is called a human.” Quiet murmurs spread out through the assembly at the princesses’ announcement. The princess continued. He is from a faraway land and he is my friend. As such he is under the protection of the Crowns. No harm is to come to him! He is to be welcomed with open hooves. This is the will of myself and my sister and as such is beyond contestation!” All present bowed their heads at the night princesses’ words. “Guards.”

“Yes my princess.” the door guards at the end of the hall said as they both snapped to attention. “Please escort my friend to the royal dining hall and see that he is well taken care of. After which see to it that he is escorted around the Night Kingdom, that he may learn of us and from us.” Then turning to Alex she spoke in a calm voice. “Alex, go with these guards, I am betting you are a little hungry after our journey. I have some matters to attend to here for a while. I will find you once I am finished here.”

Alex bowed respectfully and spoke. “I serve at the pleasure of the Moon and the Sun.” As he walked down from the thrones and to the other end of the throne room. The assembled ponies’ eyes followed him out as the doors closed with a low rumble that echoed throughout the hall. The princess was caught off guard a little but managed to keep her composure. Those present were stunned that a foreign creature would show such respect to their princess.

-*-

“This way sir.” One of the vampony guards gestured.

Alexs head was, once again, on a swivel, taking in the sights. The night realm castle was lit up by flaming braziers along the hallways and corridors. Along the walls there were paintings tapestries, and portraits of Princess Luna, Celestia, and various famous batponies and events from their history. One painting caught his eye in particular and he stopped in front of it. His escorts halted when they didn’t hear his footsteps behind them. They turned to look at their guest to see him carefully observing the painting before them. Each came back to stand on either side of him and also looked at the painting before them.

“This painting depicts the battle between the two sisters long ago and the banishment of our beloved night princess and her one thousand year slumber.” One of the guards spoke with reverence. “We have been very happy that she has come back to us since then and that the two sisters have mended their differences between them.”

“I am familiar with the story.” Alex said. Both guards looked at Alex with a surprised expression on their faces. How is it you know of out princess’ history? I thought you were new to our land?”

“It’s a long story. Something I will let Princess Luna tell as it is her right should she feel so inclined.” Alex replied.

“Say no more. We understand sir.” And with that they dropped the subject. “Follow us please. Let get you something to eat.”

“Thank you good sirs. Please lead on.” He said with a smile.

It wasn’t too much further and soon all three arrived at the royal dining hall. Upon entering, Alex found a seat and soon a waitress emerged from the kitchen. What may I get you, OH! Who is this?” she suddenly said in shocked surprise as she spied Alex sitting quietly in his chair.

“This is a guest of the princess. He is here for some food. Treat him well. After he is done, please inform us and we will escort him back to the throne room One Wing.”

Suddenly one of the guards let out a yawn.

“Isnt it past your shifts now?” One Wing asked with a bit of concern.

“It is but we are under orders.”

“Oh pish posh. You two look as if you are both about to fall over from exhaustion. Off to bed with you both. I will see to it personally that he is safe and sound and that he gets back to the princess in good order.” The guards tried to protest but One Wing would have none of it. “Come now. Off to bed with you both or you won’t get your favorite food tomorrow evening!” And with that she shooed them out of the room. Once the door had closed she turned around and approached Alex, then asked. “Now what can I get you to eat?” She said while licking her lips and giving Alex a somewhat seductive look and fanged smile.

Author's Note

Sorry I've been away awhile. Much happening with my life. Separation, new job, repairing my mothers home, moving out of my apartment to take care of my mom (shes 81). 3D modeling and 3D printing commissions. Y'know. Normal every day stuff!
I worked on this chapter as I could but I want to assure you I havent quit this story just yet.
Still have many more ideas for it I want to explore!

Chapter:35 One Wing

One Wing

Alex looked at the mare in stunned silence. Something about her had caught his eye although he couldn’t put his finger on it. She was pretty. Supermodel pretty. Well, whatever constituted pretty to another pony he guessed. He then realized that he was staring at her and quickly apologized. “I’m sorry.” He said while averting his eyes. I didn’t mean to….It’s just that this is all new to me. Where I come from is quite different from here.

“It’s quite alright good sir. Now what can I get you to eat?”

“Um… Do you bat ponies eat meat?” Alex asked.

“Fruits, vegatables, and yes meat too. Why do you ask?”

“I can eat those same things as well. Could I have some steak and eggs? I mean if it isn’t too much trouble…?”

“You eat meat too? That is very interesting! Yes, I’ll get right on it sir. To which she promptly returned to the kitchen and got to work.

In no time at all she came out pushing food trolley with his meal and set it out before Alex.

Alexs stomach growled in anticipation. “Here you are good sir. Eat up!” and Alex did just that. It smelled heavenly and the taste was better than anything he had had before. One wing just sat opposite of him and watched him devour his meal with a smile on her face. It didn’t take long for him to finish his meal. Once finished he wiped his mouth with a silk napkin and set it on the table.

“One Wing? That was some of the best food I have ever tasted!” Alex exclaimed. Please thank whoever the chef was for me if you will?

“Your welcome!” was her reply. Her green cat like eyes shining brightly with happiness.

“That was you?!”

“Sure was. A craftspony is always happy to know her work is appreciated.” she said with a toothy smile.

“Come now. Let’s hear a story. Tell me about yourself. I have never seen a creature like you before. What exactly are you?” She asked while putting her elbows on the table and resting her head on her hooves.

“Well, to begin with, my name is Alexander but you can call me Alex for short and I am what’s called a human”

“And I am Midnight Rose. But you can call me One Wing if you want.” She said happily. Then she stopped for a moment. “Human? Human you say? I have heard of a human before but they don’t exist. They only exist in mythology and pony fairytales! Are you sure you are a human?” Alex chuckled good naturedly at the bat ponys enthusiasm. “Have been one all my life and last time I checked I still was. Also you wanna hear something really funny?”

“Sure! What is it?” Said the bat pony.

“Where I come from you don’t exist either. You are a myth and a fairytale among my people.”

“WHAT!!” The bat pony exclaimed!

“It’s true. Where I come from, which is a very long ways away from here, you don’t exist. You. Batponies, unicorns, pegasi, even alicorns. Oh and the animals can’t talk. We do have earth ponies but they can’t talk either. Humans are the only sentient creatures. And we don’t have any magic. It doesn’t exist where I’m from.” Then Alex paused. “Wait, I thought your name was One Wing. If Midnight Rose is your real name, then why do they call you One Wing?” Alex asked with curiosity.

Midnight Rose let out a sigh and looked down to her left and raised her wing. It looked normal to Alex. Then she looked to her right and raised her right wing and Alex was stunned. Her right wing looked fine except that the wing bones looked normal and strong, but the leathery membrane was missing in between them. Alex could only stare in shock. “Where…What…Happened?” He asked.

“It happened long ago when I was a little filly.” She said. There was an accident and it tore my wing to the point that the membrane in between couldn’t be repaired by the doctors. They tried, but it was no use.” So now you can see why they call me “One Wing.” She said with forced cheerfulness.

“I am soooo sorry!” Alex exclaimed. “I didn’t know. I didn’t mean to…”

“Tut tut tut. Don’t you worry about it my dear?” She said with a wave of her hoof. “Think nothing of it. It happened a long time ago. But enough about me. I want to know all about you! Come on. My shift has ended so let’s go for a walk.” She said. Her cheerfulness coming back more genuine this time.

And so it began.

Alex told her everything that he thought she should know while omitting details like the Human Hunt. Princess Luna, he thought, had been trying really hard to make amends for her part in it all, even going so far as to let him ride on her back like a common mare and true to his word, didn’t want her to face any problems or repercussions from her subjects for doing so.

As they continued their conversation, they wandered around the castle. Midnight Rose was a good guide and seemed to know her way around as she led Alex through one corridor and down another. Finally they arrived at a balcony with a picturesque view. Rose reared up and placed her front hooves on the railing and the two of them looked over the town.

It was a surreal sight. Most of the buildings had a medieval flair to them and well maintained. It was a reminder to Alex of simpler times in his own worlds history. All the night ponies below went about their daily (nightly?) tasks of shopping, working, and conversing with one another while others were flying to and fro busy going about their night. Night guards either walked or flew about doing their appointed tasks and keeping its citizens safe. “Beautiful sight isn’t it.” Rose said.

“Yes it is.” Alex agreed.

“I come up here sometimes because it’s the highest point one can go to look over the town.” A bat pony flew past them and waved. Alex and Rose both waved back and Alex noticed that her wings twitched as though she wanted to take to the night skies herself and join them. The twitch was not lost on him and suddenly an idea started to form. He then mentally filed it away for future possibilities. She let out a heavy sigh and said. “Come on dear, let’s go down to the town and I’ll show you around a bit. It’s almost time for Princess Lunas Night Court to end.

“Ok. Sounds fun.” Alex said with a smile. “I’d like that.”

Midnight Rose hopped down on all fours again and looking back at Alex said, “Alright come along. This way.” She said looking back over her withers. Alex followed the bat pony without question through the hallways and corridors passing guards and night watch personnel as the changing of the guard took place till finally they walked out of the main entrance to the castle. From there, she led him out into the town proper and off down the cobbled road.

The town was bustling with activity. There were stores of every kind that the bat ponies would need. Vendors waved to the two of them as they passed by. Llittle ones ran to and fro or flew about playing games with each other. “It looks much different down here than from up on the castles balcony. Doesn’t it?” Rose said.

“Yes, it does.” Alex agreed as they continued to meander around. Their path led to them to the waters edge of the great underground lake and waterfall and Alex marveled at its beauty and power as it fell through a hole in the ceiling of the cave. He picked up a flat smooth stone and flung it out over the water. Midnight Rose was astonished when it landed on the water and proceeded to skip across its surface about six or seven times.

“How did you do that?” Rose asked in surprise.

What? Skipping rocks? He looked at her. “Like this.” He picked up another flat-ish rock and repeated the process with much the same results.

“That’s amazing!” she said excitedly. “Teach me how!”

“I don’t know if that’s possible.” He replied. “No hands.” He said while showing her his hand and wiggling his fingers.

“I can do it with my good wing! Show me!”

“Well, ok. If you think you can do it…” He said as he picked up a rock that he thought would work and handed it to her. She took it in her wing and flung it like a catapult to which there was an expected “PLOP” in the water.

“No. Not like that. Try throwing it more sideways and give it a spin. You don’t want to throw it in the water. You want to lay it out on the surface of the water with a spin and it’ll work.” Alex handed her another rock and watched as she, once again, took it in her good wing and flung it as hard as she could following his directions. To her joy and his astonishment, the rock proceeded to land on the surface of the water and skip a total of seven times before sinking into the depths.

“I DID IT! I DID IT! I DID IT!” She said excitedly as she jumped up and down.

“Good job! I’m impressed!” Alex responded while picking up another rock.

“Thanks! I had a good teacher.” She said with a smile. Alex then flung his rock out over the surface and then winced in pain crying “OW!”

“What happened?” the bat pony asked with concern.

Naw, nothing really. There was a sharp edge on that rock and it just cut me a little bit” Alex said while closing his hand into a fist.

“Let me see.” Rose said in a professional manner. Alex opened his hand and showed her his palm. A thin sliver of red began to show itself slowly.

“NO! NO! NO! This is bad as she began to back away while shaking her head then sitting on her haunches and holding her nose with her fore hooves.

“Rose its nothing really.”

“No. You don’t understand! The smell of blood! It has an effect on us! We’re VAMPONIES! We like the taste of blood!”

“What? You are a vampony too?” Alex said with growing concern.

“Yes! I am! We can eat other foods but we drink blood also! We love the taste of blood and I can smell y-yours. It is unlike anything I have s-smelled before. Quick! Wash your hand in the water NOW! It will attract others if you dont!”

Alex did as he was told quickly and then let his hand air dry. He could tell that there was a change coming over Midnight Rose as her eyes began to dilate and take on a feral look. “Rose slowly began to walk towards Alex. It was like she was under a spell. “Rose! ROSE! Alex yelled and he took a fearful step back as he bent down and splashed a handful of water in her face. The sound of his voice and the coldness of the water seemed to break the spell. She shook the water from her face and looked up at Alex. “I-I’m sorry.” she said sullenly. “Please don’t hate me. I-I didn’t mean to…”

“Midnight! Stop. Its ok. It's ok. Everything is fine. And no, I don’t hate you. You are still my friend. As a matter of fact. You’re my first vampony… uh… bat pony friend I’ve made!”

“Really?”

“Yes. Really.” Alex said with a smile. He then reached over and gave her a scratch behind her ear. Midnight Roses cat like eyes grew wide and then she got a dreamy look on her face. “Mmmmmmm.” She purred. “That feels good.” She said with a goofy grin on her muzzle. Alex stopped his ministrations and the vampony opened her eyes. She gave herself a shake all over and looked at her new friend. “That was nice. Are you sure you humans don’t have any magic?”

Alex smiled. “Nope.”

They both chuckled a little and then “One Wing” said, “Well, come on. It would be wise to leave here now. Just in case others picked up on the scent of your blood. I would feel horribly responsible if anything happened to you. Night Court should be almost over. Princess Luna will be wondering where you are. Let’s get you back to her shall we?”

“I agree. We better get going.”

As both human and vampony headed back down the path towards Lunas castle, they passed three vamponies headed in the opposite direction. They nodded politely to each other as the trio headed towards the lake. Alex looked over his shoulder and noticed that said trio were sniffing the air as they got closer to the waters edge.

Midnight Rose had been right.

Author's Note

Looks looks like Alex made a new friend? And what might be going through his mind? Drawing her portrait perhaps?

Chapter 36: Return Flight

Return Flight

Alex was deep in thought. It was getting near morning as Luna flew them both home to Canterlot Castle. His trust in the lunar princess had grown some since the journey to the Night Realm. He thought that the kingdom of the bat ponies was a stark contrast to the daytime of Princess Celestia and her pegasi guard. What Midnight Rose had quietly whispered in his ear when they were parting ways had caused an eerie shiver to run down his spine but he knew she was just messing with him. At least he hoped so and that despite him accidentally cutting his hand a little when he was teaching her how to skip rocks. He appreciated her sense of humor and the fact that despite his wound and the smell of blood, she was able to control herself after he splashed water in her face and that she was able to keep him protected. Luna still had the wards and protections over Alex in place so she was aware at all times of his safety. Had any of her night subjects tried anything to harm him she would have been at his side in a flash! Literally!

As they continued their return flight home, Princess Luna once again felt that same feeling as before as Alex sat comfortably upon her back. Luna found she was loving this new feeling more and more and secretly looked forward to doing this with him once again.

“Alex? You are very quiet this night. Art thou feeling well?” Her concern with him being so quiet had caused her to inadvertently revert back to the old tongue again.

It was a moment or two before he answered. “Wa, Huh? Or sorry princess. I mean Luna Ok, I was just thinking.” Princess Luna rolled her eyes and looked back at Alex then stuck out her tongue at him, with a smile. He had gotten her a second time with that same pun. She briefly thought of scaring him gently while they were in flight but quickly squashed that idea, due to the fact that she didn’t want to damage or destroy what little trust she had been able to build with him, so as much as she wanted to she let his gentile ribbing slide.

“What were you thinking about if I may ask?”

“Nothing really important.” He began. “Just kind of a review of my life and how I got to this point. I do that sometimes.”

“Please continue.” Princess Luna gently prodded. Hoping to gain a little more insight into her passenger.

“Well, first, how I got here and the whole magic thing I mean MAGIC! REAL HONEST TO GOODNESS MAGIC!! As I told you and Princess Celestia, magic doesn’t exist in my world. It’s the stuff of fantasy. You and your sisters very existence, along with all your subjects and whatever other creatures that live here don’t exist in my world, but here you all are in real life. You have incredible powers and could easily delete me with a thought and here I am riding on your back like I would a common steed in my world. We do have ancient stories and legends about you in my culture which has gotten me to wonder where exactly DID these stories come from?”

“You have ponies in your world? Luna queried. Her interest piqued.

“We do. Both horses and ponies. Horses are bigger and more powerful strength wise than ponies but no pegasi or unicorns. We do have what you call earth ponies but none of them can talk or are sentient.”

“Interesting!” Luna responded. “We have ponies here as you well know but no horses. The term “Horse” is considered rather derogatory here and is an insult!”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Not in my world! Horses are considered noble creatures and have been the companions and helpers for humankind for thousands of years.

“Interesting.”

“There is a legend among my people that the gods took the East wind and gave it form to help mankind. The form was that of the horse. We even refer to the strength of our machinery in terms of horsepower. The symbol of the horse has been used as a trademark for various companies and manufactures and aristocratic families. Even the names of horse breeds we have used to name some things that we have used throughout history.”

Princess Luna found herself listening with great interest. “What are some of the things named after equines in your world?” Luna asked.

“Well.” Alex thought. “Just a few that I know of just off the top of my head is a weapon that was called the Colt Peacemaker, there is a car, which is like a motorized carriage that is called a Mustang. There was also a warplane that was called by the same name.”

“What is a “Warplane?” Luna asked.

It’s a flying machine that humans built out of metal and was used in aerial combat about 80 years ago during the second great world war. It was a very horrible time in our world’s history. But that is a story for another time, and not a very pleasant one either.”

“War is not unknown to our world as well and you are right. It’s not a very pleasant subject.” Luna agreed. Wanting to change the subject to something a little more pleasant.

“Alex, if I may ask… “I serve at the pleasure of the moon and sun?” You are not one of our subjects. Why did you say that back at my night court?

“Well, I got to thinking that it might be a good thing to show others that I may not be a pony, but if I showed the same kind of respect, it might maybe put your subjects that were present at ease a bit since they had never seen anything like me before and so might have been fearful. I came up with what I said at the spur of the moment. Now I think that word will spread throughout your kingdom there about me and the proper respect I showed” Then under his breath he mumbled, “that and not being eaten!. I would have said the same thing to your sister except I would have said “Sun and Moon for her day court.”

“Alex, you wouldn’t have been eaten by my bat ponies.” Luna said with a smirk. “I would have not allowed it and it was very thoughtful of you thinking on my behalf. Thank you.”

“You heard that?” Alex said in surprise.

“Yes Alex. I did.”

“Stupid pony hearing superpower.” Alex grumbled folding his arms in a huff to which Luna giggled at his behavior.

“Princess Luna? How much longer till we are at your castle?”

“Not much longer. Why do you ask?” His question saddened her a little bit and she internally sighed. He was still thinking that the castle was their home and not his too.

“Was just wondering.” He replied with a yawn.

“Tell me about the legends you have in your world about us.” Luna queried trying to keep him awake a bit longer but Alex once again fell silent. She looked over her shoulder to be greeted with the sight of Alexs head drooping down at the same time she felt him start to slide off her back. Luna immediately ignited her horn and righted him back upon her back. She smiled to herself as Alex quietly snored. It had been a long night and he had been over stimulated this night and was completely worn out. She had learned much about him during their trek to and from her Night Kingdom. Her smile grew just a bit more when she thought about the possibility that he might have even made a friend or two while there. Then her smile faded a bit as her conscience, once again, got the better of her remembering how she had torn him from his home and world, how she wanted to turn him to stone, Chasing him. Hunting him. She let out a heavy sigh and shook her head. “NO! She thought. I won’t think like that.” She liked Alex. He was a gentle soul and had a kind heart. How could she have been so unkind to him upon his arrival? She knew that she and her sister had really screwed up and that she had to make things right with him however long it took she thought as she vowed to redouble her efforts in this endeavor.

As the castle approached, she veered a little to the left towards the balcony that went to her room. She gently alighted on to its marble flooring again carefully transitioning from flight to ground with hardly a bump.

At first she thought of allowing Alex to sleep in her own bed but thought that might not be a good thing when he awakened. Next was to teleport to his room but she realized that humans aren’t used to teleportation and it might startle him out of his sleep. Once again she looked back to the slumbering human still upon her back. His head was now resting upon her neck and mane and with a smile she would take a third option… To extend this experience a little longer and continue to carry him carefully to his room upon her back.

It was only a short walk to Alexs room, by pony standards, as she walked carefully down the marbled halls to his room. The bat pony guards posted outside the door snapped to attention as she approached carrying the slumbering human. Lunas horn began to glow its familiar blue and the door opened. She entered and when straight to Alexs bed then carefully levitated his sleeping form from her back into the air. Another small spark of magic and his day clothes became his sleepwear to which she lowered him into his bed. Alex stirred a little and rolled into a semi fetal position and began to gently snore. She thought he looked so cute as he lay there. She used her magic to pull the blankets over him making sure he was warm. Her final act was to smooth his hair from his face and plant a gentile kiss on his forehead. “Sleep dear Alex. Heed no nightly noise. Sleep till mornings light. And with that she quietly walked out of his room closing the door behind her.

-*-

“Luna, how was your night?” Celestia asked her younger sister. “And where is Alex?”
“Oh dear sister!” Princess Luna replied excitedly. “It was a most wondrous night indeed!” The Night Princess replied excitedly. “And our dear human Alex is currently asleep in his chambers if you must know.”

Celestia had not seen her younger sister this happy since, well if she was being honest with herself, she couldn’t really remember the last time.
“Indeed dear sister do tell! What has you so giddy this fine morning?”
Luna got an evil yet playful gleam in her eye. She recognized that she had an opportunity to tease her older sibling a little and this was just too good to pass up.
“Oh nothing too terribly important really. I just experienced something last night with Alex that I have not ever experienced before.” Luna said as she turned away nonchalantly and headed towards the exit of the royal dining hall with a smirk on her muzzle.
Celestia fell for it hook line and sinker as Luna knew she would. She just couldn’t stand not knowing a good and juicy bit of royal gossip especially if it was coming from her sister!
“Well, what was it?” Celestia asked excitedly.
“Sister, it has been a long night and I am very weary from the evening’s events. Allow me my royal rest and I shall perhaps regale you with my wondrous happenings when I awake this evening.” To which she let out a long and very fake yawn afterwards.
As Luna made her way to the dining halls doors, a golden glow formed around her and she felt herself being levitated back into her sisters presence.
“ENOUGH TEASING SISTER!... SPILL!” Celestia cried as she pressed her muzzle against Lunas with a mock look of anger on her face. Luna knew her sister was just dying inside to know what happened between herself and Alex last night. “What… Happened?!”
“I took him to meet the denizens of the Night Realm last night.” Luna said.
“The Night Realm? Really? That’s wonderful Luna! How did it go?” The white princess asked.
“It went well sister. He was well received by my children of the night. I think he may have even made a friend or two as well, while we were there.”
“That is indeed wonderful news Luna! I am so happy to hear that he seems to be warming up to us ponies!”
“I wouldn’t go quite that far sister. But I do believe it is a good start.” She replied.
Then something occurred to Celestia. “Wait, Luna. If I remember correctly that mountain is many hooves away from here.”
“That it is.” The Night Princess replied. “That it is.”
“That is a very long distance to teleport to with somepony Luna, even for us! It could have been very dangerous!”
“We didn’t teleport dear sister.”
“Then how did you…”
“I carried him.” Luna said with a smile while holding up her hoof and inspecting it rather nonchalantly.
“Carried him? How?”
“On my back.”
“Oh. That makes sense. That would be a…..Wait. You let him RIDE on you?!” Celestia said with a shocked voice. “…As in RIDE ride?” Eyes wide in disbelief!
“Yes, it is true dear Celestia, I asked him to ride on me and with a little convincing he agreed. Apparently equines on his world, while not sentient like us, are ridden for fun and sport. At least that is what he told me.”

Princess Celestia just stared at her sister in disbelief. Her jaw hanging open. Such a thing had never before been heard of in all the history of their kingdom!
The Day Princess was utterly speechless! It was at this moment, the dam broke and Luna began to regale Celestia with all the events that had happened the previous night. How it had felt to have the human ride on her back in the throne room, how he had trusted her with his very life, how he was more concerned about what their subjects might think of her and her station rather than his own safety, how it felt as though she had found something that had been missing from her life all this time, and how she felt that she willingly wanted to obey her rider yet protect him at all costs no matter what. “Sister. It was indescribable! All of it! I would do it again in a heartbeat if he but asked me to! The only way you could possibly understand how this all felt is if you were to experience it yourself! It was absolutely AMAZING!!” She said excitedly.
Still in shock with her mouth slightly ajar, Celestia was still trying to process what her sister had just described to her.

Then suddenly Celestia noticed that her sisters’ head had dropped and that she had gone silent as if deep in thought. “Luna, what is it?”
“I don’t know sister. He is also hiding his feelings. There is something on his mind, something he doesn’t want to reveal just yet. I cant quite put my hoof on it. Its just a feeling I have.” Then she suddenly changed the subject.
“Celestia, what of our project? How goes out project?”

Author's Note

Sorry all, I've been away for awhile, life lifeing on my head and a brief hospital "vacation."
As I said when I started this journey, "I'm not a writer, I'm an illustrator." I'm doing this to try to stretch myself in an area I've never really tried before.

I still have a few more ideas for this story before I end it.

Stay tuned and be nice!

Chapter 37: The Contest

The Contest

It was taking quite some time but Alex was getting pretty much used to his new life in Equestria. The princesses seeing to whatever it was that he needed. He still hadn't been introduced to the general population just yet. The princesses had been very careful to keep him carefully within the confines of the castle so as not to create any kind of a panic. He was right in telling them his concerns about their subjects panicking about his presence. They had been introducing him to the castle guard and staff to get them used to his presence there. That is not to say that he was confined to always being indoors. Both princesses had given him free run of the royal gardens so that he could still get some sunlight and to be able to enjoy Lunas nightly… handywork?... Hoofdiwork? Whatever… TALENT! Ah there we go!

The batponies in the Night Kingdom had accepted him well enough and the Palace guards and staff had grown rather fond of the human. They never grew tired of the stories from his world. The guard allowed, with the princesses permission, Alex to use their training facilities and grounds to keep in shape and to teach him their ways of fighting and defending the castle. Captain Skyfire was always present and close by his side encouraging him and pushing the young man to do better. The one wing Pegasus was always happy to see the human and had made it his personal goal to help Alex reach his physical and mental best as Alex had requested of him. All while under the watchful eyes of the princesses in general and Princess Luna in particular.

It pleased the captain how his friend had seemed to come to trust ponies, just a bit more. On the downside, however, he could still sense Alexs lingering apprehension over his mistreatment by said ponies.

But as always, there was at least one pony who would eventually challenge Alex in a contest of some sort, thinking that they were superior, due to the fact that they had four legs to his two. It was only just a matter of time.

Word had circulated around the guard about his living in the Everfree Forest for all those years and his fight with the Diamond Dogs and how many he had personally taken out in battle. Of course, the number had continued to grow with each retelling of the tale as the story was told and retold by others over time.

On this particular day, Alex was challenged by a young raw recruit earth pony. That was shortly followed by a Pegasus mare and a unicorn stallion also eager to make a name for themselves out of Alexs hide.

“Very well.” Alex said with a sigh. “I accept.”

“Alex, no. You don’t have to do this!” Skyfire said with concern. “I can put an end to it right now.”

“Sky, no. I have to do this. It would be inevitable that something like this would eventually come.” Alex replied. “I have to, somehow, put this to rest once and for all. If you keep running interference for me, it will make me look weak and what's worse, you.”

“Alex, you know I don’t care about that!”

“I know you don’t care Sky, but I DO!”

Captain Skyfire let out a long sigh. He liked this human and he knew Alex was right.

“Ok buddy. But just know that if I feel things are getting out of hoof that I will stop it immediately. Is that understood?” Skyfire spoke with authority.

“Agreed.” Alex responded. “And Sky?”

“Yes?”

“I had to take on all the Elements of Harmony and the two princesses and I managed to evade them all, I think I’ll be ok. Besides, you have to take into consideration, all these contests are for you ponies, not for humans. I’ll do my best.” Alex said with a smile. And with that Alex walked out onto the field to meet his first opponent. “Ready to lose human?”

“Yes.”

OPPONENT 1

Opponent one was a tan-ish brown earth pony stallion with a blonde mane. He was somewhat burley and eager to prove himself. “I’m Thunder Kick.” The stallion said with an aire of arrogance. Alex approached his opponent not showing any signs of fear or apprehension. “You’ll soon see why.”

“First contest is Rock Put.” Skyfire announced. “The farthest rock wins! Human goes first!”

Alex walked up to the boulders that were on the field. Alex walked up to the smallest one. It looked like it might weigh about 250 lbs. Alex reached around the stone as best as he could and just barely was able to get a grip on its surface. The pony trainees and soldiers watching cheered Alex on. Alex planted his feet solidly on the ground and began to lift. The stone came away from the ground easier than he had expected and he hoisted it up to his shoulder. Then with all his might he threw the boulder as far as he could Olympic shot-put style. The rock sailed through the air and landed with a thump about 8 feet away creating a dent in the ground where it landed.

The crowd laughed and jeered while some covered their eyes in shame and shook their heads on Alexs behalf.

Thunder Kick walked up to his throwing stone and trotted around it with a haughty type of dance whereupon he turned around and with not much effort he used his right hind leg to effortlessly kick his throwing stone about 15 feet thus winning the contest. Thunder Kick sat on his haunches and clasped his forehooves together as the crowd cheered him on. Alex walked over to the stallion and stuck out his hand to congratulate his opponent on his victory. “Good kick! I think you’ll be going far here!” The stallion looked at the humans’ outstretched hand and placed his fetlock in the offered appendage with a smirk on his face. “Congratulations are in order I guess.” Alex said politely with a smile on his face.

“It was no contest as far as I am conserAAAAAAAAA!” The instant Alex took hold of the blond ponys forehoof He felt what he could only describe as a “blue strength” surge through his muscles as he threw the pony one handed thirty feet or so down the pitch to which he landed in a small haystack and cloud of dust.

“WOAH!” the crowd said in unison and fell silent at the display that had just taken place. Alex walked over to the side of Captain Skyfire and folded his hands behind his back. Skyfire looked up at the human with his jaw hanging open. “A bug is going to fly in your mouth again Sky.” Alex said with a little half smile.

There was an audible “CLOP” as he shut his mouth.

“HOW?” The captain asked in shock. “I told you captain. I’m a human not a pony. Your training is for you ponies. Your hindquarters are the strongest point on your bodies. Our strength is in our upper bodies.”

“I’m going to be rethinking some of our training curriculum I think.” The captain said as he noted it down on his clipboard.

“Hey Sky? Could you find me a tube about as long as my arm and about the inner diameter of a green pea? Oh and also some dried peas or beans that can fit inside?”

“Yeah I think I could. Why?”

“I have a feeling it’ll come in handy against that pegasus mare. She can fly. I can’t. I need to level the playing field if I am even going to have a chance.”

Skyfire signaled to one of the guards ponies who trotted over and saluted the one wing pegasus. The captain gave the necessary orders to the guard concerning Alexs request whereupon said guard saluted one more time and ran off to fulfill his orders. While waiting for the guard to return (blondie) came back from his haystack landing past the captain and Alex with his head hanging low.

“You ok there? I didn’t hurt you did I?”

The stallion looked up at the human. “Yeah, I’m ok. Wasn’t expecting that!” the stallion said.

“Don’t feel bad cadet.” The captain said. “LEARN from it! ALWAYS expect the unexpected!”

“Yes sir!” The cadet said as he saluted his instructor and went back to his seat next to the other two trainees.

Contest 2

The cream colored Pegasus came up next. “Name cadet?” the captain asked in an authoritative tone.

“Misty Cloud Sir!” She said with a salute.

“Cadet Cloud. Let me see what you can do” Pointing at an obstacle course that seemed designed for those who could fly.

“Yes sir!” To which she immediately took off and began to fly through the obstacle course. During the course of her run, the guard that had been sent to acquire a long tube and some dried peas arrived with said materials.

“Sir.” The guard said with a salute and retreated to his assigned post.

The little contest was beginning to draw a small crowd of onlookers.

“Cadet, return!” the captain barked, to which Misty Cloud promptly did, landing at attention while saluting Captain Skyfire. “Are you ready cadet?”

“Sir yes sir!”

“Alex are you ready?”

“Sir yes sir!” Giving the captain a human version of a pony salute.

“Cadet! To the skies!” To which Misty followed her orders pulling her flight goggles over her eyes.

“Alex, what are you doing?” Alex was trying to jump up in the air trying to get airborne. The now larger crowd giggled and snickered at the humans antics.

“Following orders as best as I can sir!” Alex shouted with a teasing smile on his face.

Skyfire just rolled his eyes. “Alex stop. You look like an idiot!” The captain said slightly exasperated.

Captain Skyfire then shouted. “BEGIN!”

The airborne Pegasus had been watching Alexs antics and laugh to herself. “This is gonna be easy.” She thought as she dove straight at Alex.

Alex stood still in the combat field looking at the winged pony as she dove right at him. When he thought she was close enough, he calmly put a handful of peas in his mouth and then took aim at the diving pegasus mare with the tube.

Misty Cloud didn’t know what happened. One moment she was about to tackle the human at high speed, and the next there was a green hailstorm coming up at her. The well-aimed peas bounced off the leading edges of her wings and her goggles protected her eyes but her muzzle was left without protection. The velocity of the peas being shot up at her and the speed with which she was coming down produced a nasty sting on her muzzle and the edges of her wings.

Alex continued to pelt her with the dried peas and just at the last moment stepped aside as the flying mare pulled up just in time to hit the ground and Wylie Coyote roll along the pitch a dozen yards or so. Dirt and feathers flew everywhere in the air in the tumbling ponys wake.

Alex strode to the downed pegasus mare picking up a length of rope along the way.

Walking up to her he checked to see if she was alright at the same time he began to tie her legs and wings together while she was still dazed and confused.

Misty Cloud shook the stars from her vision and then looked up at Alex who was still standing there beside her with his hands behind his back.

“You alright?” Alex asked.

“Yeah. We pegasi are tougher than we look.” She then said as she tried to stand. She couldn’t stand and quickly while struggling suddenly realized she had been hogtied. “Wha..? What happened?” as she looked around.

“Congratulations. You are now a prisoner of war.” Alex said as he looked down at the fallen pegasi.” ….Or supper.“ Alex smiled showing his small canines. The pupils of Misty Sky shrunk to pinpricks at his comment. Alex then bent down and untied her freeing her wings and hooves allowing her to stand albeit a bit wobbly.” Thinking you are superior to others is a sure way to get yourself and your teammates killed or captured.” He spoke. “Think on this.” As she continued to stare at Alex with her jaw hanging open and the look of shock on her face. “Return to your teammates.” To which she promptly followed his order.

“Alex, you really scare me sometimes. You know that if you get hurt, the princesses are going to take my other wing, right?”

“Relax Sky. They won’t do anything to you. I’m still more terrified of them than you are, remember? Besides you are a decorated veteran. They won’t do anything to you. Let’s get number 3 dealt with, shall we?

Contest 3

“CADET!” Captain Skyfire shouted out. “FRONT AND CENTER!”

“Sir yes sir!”

“Name?”

“Saphire Spirit sir.” The unicorn stallion responded and saluted as he trotted up to his position.

Alex walked up alongside the unicorn.

“This is an endurance race. Go til you cant go any farther.”

“3-2-1 BEGIN!”

Off the unicorn shot easily out pacing the human. The human starting off slower but steady and consistent. The unicorn passed Alex 2 times then 3 times. Alex just kept his continued pace. By this time the two contestants had drawn quite a crowd of military and staff ponies. The ponies cheered their own on as he pranced past Alex each time. Alex kept up his constant pace.

On and on the race continued until Alex noticed what he was looking for. The unicorn stallion was slowing down eventually as Alex caught up to him and passed. The unicorn had gone from a fast gallop to a canter, then a trot, then to a walk. It was easy to see that he was very tired and was just about to drop. Again, Alex passed his opponent and continued to keep his constant pace. Once again Alex passed the unicorn and this time for the last time. As he continued on, the unicorn was using the last of his remaining strength to crawl along the racetrack.

As the human rounded the last turn of the track, he reached out and grabbed a practice spear laying along the track and closed in on the exhausted unicorn stallion. The human caught up with the fallen unicorn and raised his spear high over his head as a primal yell left his throat!

“Alex! NO! DON’T DO IT!” Skyfire yelled while running towards his human friend! All the ponies that had been watching the days events unfold, gasped in shock while others in the stands covered their eyes in anticipation. The unicorn, in fear for his life and pupils as small as pinpricks, raised his forehooves over his eyes, tried vainly to use his magic to erect a protective barrier but failed to do so as the spear came down and lodged itself in the ground next to his head.

You could hear a collective sigh of relief from all present when it was discovered that there wasn’t a dead pony recruit laying on the track.

Captain Skyfire slowed his pace to a trot as he came up alongside Alex who was still breathing heavily (although less so since they had stopped) and looked at the prone unicorn then back at Alex.

“My ancestors, from ancient times, used a similar weapon for hunting and for protection. Although our prey might be fleet of foot, sooner or later they would have to stop and rest. We humans would continue to track our prey even while it rested. The one thing we all have in common as a species…. No matter how bad or dark the situation is, we humans NEVER, and I repeat, NEVER give up.” He stated. He then looked to the other recruits and in a loud voice so all present could hear. “We aren’t as strong as you earth ponies. We can fly but not under our own power like you pegasi. We have NO magic like you unicorns. We have had to learn to adapt rapidly to any and all changing situations. If we do not, we die!” He then reached down offering his hand to the unicorn stallion. With a little hesitation the unicorn took the offered appendage and stood up Alex helping him to his hooves. The unicorn took two steps and fell again to the ground grabbing his right hind leg and gritting his teeth. “AARRGG!” The stallion groaned. “Alex crouched down on his knees in concern. “Whats wrong!” He asked worriedly. “Charlie Horse!” He said through gritted teeth. Alex looked at the downed unicorn stallion with a raised eyebrow. Inside he was trying, really hard, not to laugh at the absurdity of it all. “Ok. Come on. Helping the fallen pony to his hooves once again.

Alex then positioned himself on the unicorns’ right side. “Lean against me. Stay off that leg. Let’s get you to the infirmary and get some ice on that.”

The unicorn looked at Alex in disbelief. And did as the human had requested and the two hobbled to the barracks infirmary. “…That’s another thing about us humans.” Alex said as they went along. “We will always protect our own…” He smiled. “…to the death.”

Captain Skyfire shook his head in amazement and pride as the two walked to the infirmary. Slowly and gradually there began to be the sound of stomping hooves getting louder and louder. Those present had heard what Alex had said to the injured unicorn. There was much, MUCH more to learn about this human and his ways.

Above it all, in the castle looking out over the grounds, two princesses looked down on the training field with pride at Alex as he helped their injured subject to the medical ward.

Author's Note

Sorry I've been away. I have been wondering if I should continue working on this story even though I have some more ideas for it. I'm walking the line on it right now. On the one hand, (hoof) I have some cool / fun ideas still, and on the other...Well, I dont know. I guess only time will tell, huh?

Chapter 38: Time Spent With the Sun

Time Spent with the Sun

The following day after the events that took place on the Royal Training Grounds, Celestia decided to spend a little one on one time with Alex. Up to this point she had kind of been keeping her distance and letting Luna, Captain Skyfire, and the guards escort him around the castle. She still didn’t feel it was quite yet time to introduce him to the Canterlot populace just yet but she felt that the time was drawing near. She had listen to her Day Guards and Lunas Night Guards talk amongst themselves about the human and how fascinating his stories about his homeland were. The fact that his people didn’t have any kind of magic and yet were able to build such a huge and powerful civilization was so fascinating as to be almost beyond belief.

But that was not why she had been keeping her distance.

She had been deeply troubled over his view and fear of her being so powerful that she could easily end his life if he did anything wrong. Add to that the fact that his nightmares of her invading his world and killing his people indiscriminately had troubled her soul yet deeper still. In all her time as princess, she had never known that she could be so intimidating, nay, so terrifying! It had affected her to her very core and she felt that now was the time to at least try to put things right between them and to rest if possible.

Alex showed up in the throne room as he was bidden, at Celestias request, with his personal escorts at his side. “Guards, you may leave us.” She ordered. She saw the apprehension in Alexs eyes for a brief moment as he looked to the guards. One of them also seeing this quietly whispered to him. “Don’t worry Alex. Everything will be fine. We got your back.” To which the two guards both saluted their princess and promptly turned around and left.

“You summoned me your highness?” Alex formally spoke and bowed.

Celestia, looking all regal, looked down upon him from her royal throne. Suddenly she let out a heavy sigh as her head sank and eyes closed. Alex was stunned as she seemed to appear to age right in front of his very eyes. “Is there something the matter princess?” Concern in his voice. He still might be a little frightened of her and her power, but it didn’t stop him from at least being a little bit concerned. “How may I be of service? I’m not in any trouble am I?” She could sense his growing fear.

“Alex, please just call me Celestia. When we are in public, you can call me by my title if you want, but in private, like we are now, there is no need to be so formal. Celestia will suffice and no, you are not in any kind of trouble. She replied.

“Then why am I here?”

Celestia rose from her throne and descended from the raised dais that her and her sisters thrones sat. Alex was somewhat nervous as she approached but tried his best not to show it.

“If you would, please walk with me.” She said as she passed by. Her ever flowing tail gently wrapping around his opposite shoulder and turning him to face the same way.

Princess Celestia was again silent as she walked down the halls of the palace. Alex at her side and flanked by two solar guards once they has exited through the throne room doors. Alex, not knowing if he should say anything or not, continued to walk beside her with his hands in his pockets as he casually looked around the walls and ceiling albeit he was also subtly side eyeing the princess to try to get a feeling as to what she might be thinking. He noticed that she seemed to be lost deep in thought as they came to a glass door with what appeared to be a solid gold frame. The doors magically opened when Alex noticed a golden aura surround them and the same soft golden low emanating from the princesses horn.

Alex took in the sight that lay before him. He had been around the castle for some time now but had never seen this place before. It was a beautiful sight!

“What is this place?” giving voice to his thoughts. “It’s beautiful!”

“This is the private garden of the royal sisters.” She said as she spread a wing and fanned it in a panoramic sweep. “You might view it as our sanctuary for when I and my sister need to get away from the daily grind of ruling. We come here to find peace and solitude. A respite from out daily duties and to just be ponies. To just be ourselves.”

“I can see that.” Alex answered. “It must be hard doing the job you have. It never occurred to me that despite the vast power you and Luna have, that you might need a break every once in a while.”

“Indeed it is.” She replied as they walked further into the garden.

Celestia looked up at the noon day sky and let out a heavy sigh as she dropped her head. Alex, ever alert, picked up on this and asked her if everything was ok.

Celestia was going to say she was but then suddenly said “No. No Alex. I am not fine. I have been deeply troubled for some time now.” She said with a hint of sorrow in her voice. You may have noticed that I haven’t been around you much for a while now.”

“Yes I have. I just figured that you were just very busy with your job and all.”

“Yes and no.” She replied. After that she was silent for a bit longer as they walked along the gardens winding path. Alex took this time to admire his surroundings. The royal gardens had beautiful flowers and blooms everywhere. Alex ran his hand along a flower bush and savored the softness on the petals as he walked past them while at the same time taking in the lush greenery and the birds and squirrels he saw running and flying about the garden. Princess Celestia suddenly turned to her left and continued to walk off the path. Alex followed her off the path as well and marveled at how soft the grass felt even through his shoes.

Celestia suddenly spoke. “Alex, I need to tell you something.” She had been trying to come up with a way to talk to him about her feelings, about his nightmares and the one about her in particular.

“Yes princess? What is it?”

“As you know, my sister has the ability to see into our subjects dreams.”

“Yes. She came to me in disguise and tried to help me with them. She was very kind and I called her Sarah which means princess in my world. I suspected it was her because I could smell the scent of lavender, even in my dreams… I like her.” Celestia smiled at that. It warmed her heart if only a little that things seemed to be getting better. Then her face became more somber once again.

“I have seen the dream you had of me. Luna showed it to me.”

“Oh.”

Alex bit his lower lip. She looked at him with tear filled eyes. “Now, please understand that I am not angry. In fact... I am ashamed that you came to see me as so threatening, so unforgiving. That to think that I would be so cruel and heartless as to kill your people so indiscriminately. Perhaps some of our problems could have been avoided if you had seen me as somepony you could trust instead of such a threat.”

“I was unable understand you then, Princess. After Luna and I talked a few nights ago... maybe I now can see and understand a little bit better.” “Still... I’m sorry for all that happened. I never wanted to…”

She shook her head. “You have nothing to apologize for Alex. We've all made mistakes, suffered from misunderstandings. Me most of all. I believe there is much we could all learn from what's happened, to make ourselves better creatures... and that's a far better result than some others that could have come about. Still, I want to apologize for my mistreatment of you and I just have to ask if there is anything I can do to allay your fears of me and to perhaps in time gain your trust as well.” As she turned her head away from him.

Here she was. The ruler of a vast kingdom. Seemingly humbled because of her misdeeds towards him.

Alex fell silent for a moment. Celestia turned to look back at him as he looked at the grass deep in thought. Then he looked at her with a determined gleam in his eye. Then he spoke.

“Princess. Lay down. Please.”

Author's Note

Time for Celestia to reconcile and to come clean for her part as the instigator of the "First Ever Human Hunt."

Chapter:11 Making Hearthswarming

Making Hearthswarming

The ponies in Ponyville were all very busy getting ready for Hearthwarming. Decorations were going up everywhere to celebrate the event. However eight ponies were busy getting together some special presents for a certain individual. One who had been foremost on their mind since learning that he was still alive. It was still about two weeks before Hearthswarming Eve so there was still plenty of time to get together the necessary gifts they had planned on. It was decided that Luna would carry the gifts to the old ruins and deliver them when Alex was asleep. Since she was able to establish and maintain a link with Alex, although unknown to him, she had been watching over him and seeing to his safety every night since discovering his whereabouts.

One particular night while Alex was bathing in the hot springs in the castle ruins, Luna had been able to magically and secretly create duplicates of his clothing and shoes to give to Rarity to use as patterns so that she might be able to make her gift to him.

“Invisibility Spell.” She thought as she smiled to herself as she quietly came up on Alexs clothing set next to the pools edge. “A hundred and one uses, now a hundred and two.”

As she turned to leave with her duplicates of Alex’s clothes, she looked over her shoulder to make sure all was well with him before she left.

It was just at this time that Alex started to come out of the water using the steps at the near end of the pool.

Luna found herself transfixed! She couldn’t look away, her curiosity getting the better of her.

She noted that his torso and arms were rather lean and muscular. Almost as though he had been eating a little better and working out. He still looked tired probably due to his nightmares but other than that he was pretty attractive looking and rather fit, ….for a human that is.

As she continued to stare at Alex’s naked body ascending out of the water, she found herself wondering how a human would measure up against a stallion, only to be a disappointed when he grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist before coming completely out of the water.

“BLAST! Oh well,” She sighed. Shaking her head with disappointment. “Time to focus, mare. That’s not what you came here for. Stick to the plan.” She told herself.

Aside from getting the necessary information to create the gifts the elements had each planned, Luna was busy helping prepare Alex to fight the nightmares that had plagued him so.

Each night she would teach him in his dreams the defenses he would need to combat the evils and each time Alex would dive into the lessons like a man possessed.

This night would be his first test of his newly developed abilities.

“Alex? Are you ready for this?” the gentile voice of “Sarah” asked.

“No, I am not… But lets do this anyway.”

“Just remember what I taught you. These are dreams, nightmares, they are not real. You are the master not them.”

Starting with the Fluttershy nightmare and being put in a cage.

It seemed simple enough. Bend the bars outward. They had magically shocked him each time he touched them with his bare skin so he decided to look at the problem as a puzzle to be solved.

The first problem was Harry the bear. Harrys toothy grin and height made him look very intimidating.

“Alex, stand your ground. Do not show fear. Match his moves. You will find his weakness if you continue to observe.” Came the calming voice.

As much as he was terrified that the bear was going to maul him, Alex stood his ground. Harry walked on all fours and tried to circle Alex. Alex in turn circled Harry. After about the third or fourth round, Harry decided to attack. He charged Alex head on. Alex quickly side stepped at the last moment and ducked at the same time narrowly ducking under the bears massive paw coming for his head. Harry crashed into the paddock bars and was electrocuted. Stunned by the shock he fell to his belly and that is when Alex pounced. Alex tried to climb up on Harrys back to get his arms around the bears neck in a reverse headlock but as he was climbing the mound of fur, his shoes grazes Harrys side. Harry flinched and snickered a little. Grabbing the area where Alexs foot had just been. As he was climbing / scrambling up on the bears back, Alex noticed this and poked him in the ribs with his fingers, digging as deep through the fur as he could and started rubbing the bears other side. The bear snickered again. That was when Alex figured out Harrys weakness and attacked with full fury. Harry couldn’t fight back against the onslaught.

As he rolled this way and that, Alex continued to press his advantage.

Harry was horribly ticklish!

Fluttershy returned to see what all the ruckus was about and quickly opened the cage door only to find her bear friend cowering in the corner and Alex standing over him fingers at the ready.

“Oh my!” she whisper shouted as she rushed over to the fallen bear.

“What did you do to Harry?” she cried.

“Nothing. Just got in a bit of a fight.”

“What!?” Fluttershy yelped.

“Yeah, a fight. A tickle fight.” Was Alexs reply. “He lost and now… so do you.”

Fluttershys eyes went big as she turned around to face Alex. Alex had taken advantage of Fluttershys momentary distraction to quietly walk out the still open cage door. He was smiling as the door shut with an audible “click” and the hum of magical electricity started up through the bars.

As he turned away, Fluttershy tried to convince him to open the door and that it wasn’t safe for him out in the “wild.”

“Yes it is now safe.” Alex said. “Since you are now in there, I no longer feel like I’m in danger.” As he turned and began to walk away.

“Um. Please don’t go. Could you please open the door? Hello? Helloooooo?”

It was then that the dream world seem to change around Alex. Everything seemed to dissolve into dust particles and then those particles to smoke as the world around him seemed to blow away in a gentle breeze.

Alex once again found himself standing in a soft glow of white nothingness.

“Sarah? Are you there?”

“Yes, I am still here. Well done young Alex. Well done.”

“Sleep for now. You have earned it.” Came the gentle unseen voice.

Alex found himself at peace as he began to drift off in the dream world. Soft blankets materialized underneath and on top of him as he lay down. Luna magically tucked the blankets around him as he got comfortable.

“Sarah?” He mumbled as he faded off to sleep.

“Yes? I am here.”

“Thank you.” He mumbled again and was asleep.

Luna let out a deep happy sigh. She couldn’t help but smile.

“You are most welcome young Alex.”

As per her nightly protocol, Luna made sure that Alex was safe including her spell of safety upon him.

She then took to the night skies to give her duplicates to Rarity and report her nights work to her sister.

Author's Note

Alex is now beginning to fight back. I have, however, been wondering if I should write about how he defeats each of his nightmares or move on to the next part I have in mind as I feel that this current part is kinda boring me.

Thoughts? Ideas?
Remember Alex is afraid of them. He does not hate them so no hate speech please. There is enough of that in this world as it is. Dont need it in Equestria too!

Chapter 28: Catching Up

Catching Up

Alex awoke from his slumber in the hospital. The bed was comfortable and he really didn’t want to get out but Mother Nature was leaving him a message telling him that if he didn’t use the bathroom soon that things were going to get ugly and messy. With some effort he was able to sit up on his own and with a little more effort, he was able to swing (more like flop) his legs over the side of the bed.

Upon setting his feet on the tiled floor he felt how cold it was but didn’t wince from the feeling. It actually felt rather nice. It felt way better that the sudden migraine that hit his head like a freight train.

“Ugh! What a headache! If this is what it’s like to have a hangover, I’m never going to drink!” He grumbled as he wiped his hand through his hair and down his scraggly whiskered face and then focused on his goal in front of him.

He tried his footing on the floor and found that his legs were too wobbly and weak to hold his weight.

It was just at this time that Nurse Redheart walked in and saw him sitting at the edge of his bed.

“Oh! You’re awake! How are you feeling Alex?”

“Bathroom.” Was all Alex said as he tried to stand up again only to have his knees try to buckle, again.

“Woah there young colt!” She exclaimed. “Hang on just a sec.” and she quickly rushed over to him. “Here now. Just put your hands on my back to steady yourself and I’ll help you get there. Alex looked at her with a bit of nervousness in his eyes. She understood that look. She had heard of what he had been put through and of his fear and mistrust of ponies.

“Come on.” She spoke softly and nodded. It’s all right. I won’t hurt you.” She said with a kind smile on her muzzle as she turned and stood at his side so he could put a hand on her back while she looked over her withers back at him and patiently waiting. Alex looked at her then back at the bathroom all the while thinking he could wait a bit longer but his insides won out and so with a deep sigh he steeled himself and put his hand on her back at the same time he stood up.

Nurse Redheart easily took his weight and slowly walked him over to the rooms bathroom all the while quietly speaking words of encouragement. Once she had guided him to the bathroom she exited to give him some privacy. “I’ll just be right outside the door when you are done. Just let me know.” She said as she closed the door.

Alex finished up his business and flushed the toilet. It was a little different in its construction but he made due with little discomfort. Once finished and cleaned up he called out in a raspy voice to the nurse that he was done whereupon she opened the bathrooms door and once again placed herself in a position to help him steady himself as she guided him back to his bed. Once there, she helped him to sit and then gently used her muzzle to help him lift his legs back into bed, skillfully pulling the beds blankets over him with her teeth, that being the last thing she took care of.

Alex then asked her for a glass of water to wet his parched throat to which the good nurse obliged him with a cup of water with ice cubes in it! A small but pleasant surprise and a comfort to his somewhat sore and parched throat. Just as Alex was about to take the clear liquid from her hoof, there was a loud rumbling. Nurse Redheart eyes went big and her ears went up. “It sounds like somepony is hungry!” she said with a cheerful smile.

“You got that right! I’m so hungry I could eat a hooorrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrouse.” He started to say but caught himself in mid word thinking that it might not be a good idea to use that particular earth expression. “Yes, I am a little hungry.” He said, a little embarrassed by his near slip of the tongue as he eagerly drank his cup of water.

“Ok. Just wait here and I’ll be back with something for you to eat right after I check on your roommate here.” She said as she rolled back the partition curtain revealing the Pegasus that was in the bed next to him. Once she had checked him over, she headed for the door. “I’ll be right back.” She cheerfully said as she went out the door.

Alex laid in bed looking at the ceiling and thinking of nothing in particular when his eyes drifted over to his Pegasus roommate only to see the white furred equine looking Pegasus staring back at him with green eyes filled with curiosity. The Pegasus spoke first. “What and who are you?” the pony asked with curiosity. “I’ve never seen somepony like you before.”

Alex responded in kind. “I’m what is called a human. My names Alex. In case you haven’t figured it out yet, I’m not exactly from around here.” He said with a little sarcastic humor.

“I kinda figured that part out already.” The pony said with a good natured smirk. “The names Skyfire. I am part of the royal guard. Princess Celestias elite royal guard to be precise. Then he went silent for a bit and looked back at what was left of his left wing and sighed. “Well, I used to be.” He said sadly as he waved the stump of his amputated wing. “Looks like I am forever an earth pony now. I will be permanently grounded from now on.” He said sadly.

“What happened? If you don’t mind me asking.” Alex queried.

“Got ambushed by four griffons while out on patrol. They came out of a cloud they were hiding in and were on our patrol before we knew it. One of the feather pluckers wounded one of my squadron and I ordered my wingman to go help him before he hit the ground while I held them off. It was an ugly fight. I managed to wound two of them and knock one out of the sky before the fourth one clawed my wing and I fell through some trees shattering most of my wing bones on my left side. I was told that despite the best magic and healing spells they had, it was no use. My wing would have to come off.” He said while waving the bandaged stump some more. “I don’t know what I will do once I get outta here. Probably fly a desk job, get a medical discharge or honorable discharge from the service with some kind of severance package. Severance HA! HA! I made a funny!” He said with sarcasm as he wiggled his stump around again. “The problem is that I liked my job. I took great pride and pleasure protecting the princesses and the ponies of Equestria! If I had it all to do all over again, I still would…….But now I just don’t know what I’m gonna do. There isn’t very much work nor many opportunities for a one wing pegasus that can’t fly.” Sky said as his head sunk back onto his bed and he looked at the ceiling above his bunk. “How about you? How did you land up here?”

“Long story.” Alex said kind of bluntly. “I got sucked into this world somehow, chased by a bunch of ponies who wanted to exploit me for gain, got hunted for fun by the same ponies in a forest, faked my own death so I could escape being chased, lived in a run-down castle of sorts in a forest for about three years, Got in a fight with some kinda dogs for hurting a little kid… uh…colt, got attacked by more of them at my home and held them off for a while before I got over run and wounded in the fight. That’s when Princess Luna showed up. I mean it was her but it wasn’t. Can’t describe it any other way. Passed out in front of her and the next thing I knew I was here. The rest is a blank at the moment.” Alex sighed.

“WOW!” Skyfire exclaimed. “What an adventure! It sounds like you have been put through Tartarus and back! And you were hunted for sport too? That is a horrible thing to do! I’d talk to the princesses about that if I were you! That is totally not ok in my book.”

“Oh, I plan to, believe me…Since they were two of the eleven that were hunting me.”

“WHAT!? Sky exclaimed. But that’s impossible! They would never do something like that! You must be joking!” Skyfire said with eyes bulging in astonishment.

Alex looked at him with an expressionless face. “Note serious face.” Alex stated flatly as he pointed to his expressionless face. “Contrary to what you and the rest of Ponyland here may think, your princess’ aren’t infallible.”

Sky lay his head back down on his pillow and stared at the ceiling as he thought about Alexs’ words. It just wasn’t possible! The princesses wouldn’t do such a thing! Suddenly he sat up again. A thought in mind. “Hey Alex?

“Yeah?”

“You said that you lived in a ruined castle in a forest didn’t you?”

“Yeah, Why?”

“Well, the only castle I know of in a forest was the old ruins in the Everfree Forest. That castle was known as The Castle of the Two Sisters. It used to be the home of both Princesses Luna and Celestia a long time ago. Is that where you say you were living?”

“I didn’t know its name but yes it was in a forest.”

“And how long were you there did you say?”

“About 3 years I think. Give or take.”

“That’s incredible!” Sky exclaimed. “Weren’t you scared? That place has all kinds of dangers. It’s terrifying! I heard stories of ponies going in there and they were never seen again!”

“Naw. I wasn’t scared all that much really. Doesn’t mean I was careless or stupid. I was cautious but scared? Nope.”

“How could you not be?”

“That place isn’t all that different to many places back home. I would go camping with my grandparents almost every summer.” Alex said very matter of factly. “It looked like any other forest I’ve been in.”

Sky just looked at him with his mouth agape.

“Might want to close your mouth. A bug might fly in it and you are starting to drool out of the corner a bit.” Alex smirked.

Still wide eyed and looking at Alex, Skyfire shut his mouth with a very audible “CLOP!”

Nurse Redheart suddenly walked into the duos room standing on her hind legs while pushing in a food cart. It amazed Alex that these ponies could do so many human like tasks even though they weren’t bipedal. She pushed the cart up next to Alexs bed and while still on her hind legs she pulled the little table over and placed his food on it. Alexs stomach grumbled again with the knowledge that it would be feeling full and satisfied. She then wheeled the cart around to Skyfires bedside and did the same. Alex didn’t waste any time devouring his meal and before she could leave the room he had finished off the entire meal.

“WOW! You really were hungry weren’t you?” Nurse Redheart exclaimed as she took the empty dishes from Alexs tray and put them back on the trolly.

“Yes ma’am! I didn’t know how hungry I was! That was really good. Please tell the cooks that I loved it.

“I will. They will be happy to hear of your compliment of their work.”

“Nurse? Can you tell me when I will be able to leave here? I’d like to go back to my home as soon as possible.”

“Well, Doctor Hoofson and Trotter will want to give you a full examination before you go but if everything checks out, then you will be set free probably tomorrow!” she said. “If you behave yourself, you might also get a treat too!”

“That sounds wonderful! Then I can get out of your hair… uh… mane. Sorry, I am still trying to remember and get used to using your language around here.”

“It’s quite alright young stallion. Your Equish is better than my command of your lands language.” she giggled. “Now, off to sleep with you. Get plenty of rest. Tomorrow is a big day for you!”

“Ok mom.” he retorted to which she gave him a playful smirk. He liked Miss Redheart. She was the first pony in this place to be nice to him.

Alex lay back on his bed with a satisfied smile on his face. Soon he was asleep again. She walked over to the side of his bed and with her hoof gently brushed a stray strand of his hair out of his face.

“Nurse Redheart, can I speak with you a moment?” Skyfire whispered quietly motioning her to his bed side.

“Yes Sky. What is it?”

“If I am not mistaken, I heard him say that he is eager to go back home right?”

“Yes, he did say that. Why?”

“Do you know where his home is?” Skyfire whispered.

“No I don’t.” She whispered back.

“It’s the old ruins in the Everfree Forest!”

“You don’t mean…?”

“YES! His home for the last three years has been the Castle of the Two Sisters ruins!” Skyfire exclaimed in a hushed tone! “He told me so!”

“That is where he was injured when he was first brought in! I didn’t know it was where he had been living all this time!” Redheart quietly said as she looked back at Alexs sleeping form. “This will never do! I will let the princesses know and maybe they will arrange better living arrangements for him. But he absolutely cannot go back to that dreadful place. I simply won’t allow it!” As she turned to leave Skyfire whispered.

“Wait! There is more! He also told me that he faked his own death because the princesses HUNTED him FOR SPORT!

For a moment Nurse Redheart was speechless as her pony brain tried to process what she had just been told.

“Skyfire, I will handle everything from here. Thank you for this information.” She said. “And now I need you get some rest too. You will be checking out of here soon as well.”

“Oh ok……mom.” Skyfire said with a smirk, imitating what Alex had said earlier.

Nurse Redheart just smiled and rolled her eyes at his good natured ribbing while he settled into his own bed and rolled onto his non injured side.

And with that, Nurse Redheart quietly exited the room past the Pegasus guards.

“Nurse?” One of the guards suddenly said in a stoic voice while still looking forward.

Nurse Redheart turned to the guard that spoke. “How is he doing? Skyfire?”

“He is recovering nicely. But the doctors had to amputate his wing in order to save his life. It was so badly damaged that there was no other choice.”

The other guard looked down and shook his head in sadness. “He was one of the best among us. Now he’s grounded forever. No Pegasus should have to go through this. Better off dead than be grounded for the rest of your life.”

All three ponies were quiet for a moment and before the silence could get more awkward one of them then asked. “What about the creature in there with him? Isn’t it dangerous?”

Nurse Redheart internally frowned a little but understood where the guards were coming from being that they had never seen a human before.

“Alex. His name is Alex. He is what is called a human and he isn’t dangerous at all.

As a matter of fact, He is more terrified of us ponies than the other way around! He has been horribly mistreated by ponies. He also saved a young colt from torture and enslavement from Diamond Dogs despite his mistreatment. Add to that, he was badly wounded in a battle with more Diamond Dogs later which is why he ended up here. He almost died from his wounds! It’s going to take a while for him to trust any of us at all.”

Both guards’ jaws hung open in shock at her words.

“I am not at liberty to say who the culprits were and the full extent of the harm that was caused, but right now he needs to have friends he can trust.”

-*-

Day turned to twilight, turned to dusk, turning eventually to night. Princess Lunas charge brightened the night sky along with the glowing stars that always accompanied it. Alex awoke with the setting of the sun and the rising of the moon. He looked over to his side and peering through the dark could see the sleeping form of his one winged pegasus roommate laying on his uninjured side. His ribcage gently rising and falling as he breathed. He felt much better and as though his strength and energy had returned. As he looked about his room, he could see details and he thought it was odd that he could see in the dark so well.

He mentally wrote it off as the light of the moon coming through the rooms outside window. Suddenly he could hear the hoof falls of ponies outside his door and muffled voices stating. “By the Princess of the Night, we relieve you.” To which he heard the reply…”By the Princess of the Day, we stand relieved.” And more clopping then fading away as they walked down the hallway.

Alex quietly got out of bed and looked around. At the foot (hoof?) of his bed he spied the clip board stating his condition and current status. Picking it up, he looked it over quickly and realized that he would be getting out come the morning. He felt an unwanted cold shudder run down his spine at the realization that the ponies might want to put him in a cage and keep him incarcerated so that they might keep him for further study. “Not gonna happen!” he thought as he replaced the clip board back at the foot of his bed.

Quietly looking around some more, spotted his shoes and his clothes neatly washed, repaired, and folded in a cabinet on his side of the room. He also discovered his backpack as well. He quietly as possible got dressed all the while keeping a wary eye towards the door for any sign that the guards heard him moving about. Once dressed he carefully went over to the window and opened it. He took one last look around and quietly slipped out into the night.

Author's Note

Looks like Alex will be getting out soon. I still have a lot more adventures planned for Alex so stay tuned.

Keep it nice please.